A Comparative Edition of Dhammapada

A Comparative Edition
of the
Dhammapada
Pàëi text with parallels from Sanskritised Prakrit
edited together with
A Study of the Dhammapada Collection
© ânandajoti Bhikkhu
(2nd revised edition July, 2007 - 2551)
Table of Contents
Map.....iii
Preface.....iv
Acknowledgements.....v
Introduction.....vi
Part 1: A Study of the Dhammapada Collection.....1

1: Chapters.....1
2: Contents.....4
3: Collocation.....24
4: Themes.....26
5. Summary and Conclusion.....31
Part 2: The Comparative Dhammapada.....34

1: Yamakavagga.....34
2. Appamàdavagga.....41
3. Cittavagga.....45
4. Pupphavagga.....49
5. Bàlavagga.....54
6. Paõóitavagga.....62
7. Arahantavagga.....67
8. Sahassavagga.....71
9. Pàpavagga.....78
10. Daõóavagga.....82
11. Jaràvagga.....89
12. Attavagga.....93
13. Lokavagga.....97
14. Buddhavagga.....101
15. Sukhavagga.....108
16. Piyavagga.....113
17. Kodhavagga.....116
18. Malavagga.....121
19. Dhammaññhavagga.....127
20. Maggavagga.....133
21. Pakiõõakavagga.....139
22. Nirayavagga.....144
23. Nàgavagga.....149
24. Taõhàvagga.....155
25. Bhikkhuvagga.....163
26. Bràhmaõavagga.....171
ii
iii
Preface
The present work gathers together all the Middle Indo-Aryan (MIA) parallels to the
Pàëi Dhammapada found in the surviving remains of the various Buddhist traditions,
and studies the principles underlying the way the collection has been organised and
assembled.
Part 1 of this book presents an abstract of the parallels to give a clear overview of how
the various versions relate to each other. There are detailed notes discussing such
matters as the titles of the chapters, the content and sequence of the verses, and the
way the material has been collected and organised.
Part 2 is the main portion of the book and contains the text of the Pàëi Dhammapada
itself, along with all the parallels that have been collected here. When presented in this
way the complex relationships between the various texts becomes evident.
There is also a complete Comparative Index to the Dhammapada verses presented here,
which acts as a kind of comparative vocabulary of the texts, showing the morphology
of the words in the various recensions of the verses.
iv
Acknowledgements
This work was originally published on my website www.ancient-buddhist-texts.net in

2004. For the printed edition a new Introduction has been written; and the Studies have
been somewhat revised in the light of various comments I have received from readers
and scholars. The electronic edition of this text has also been updated.
I am very grateful to Professor R. S. Bucknell, who read through the Introductions and
Studies of both the main text and the Appendix, which helped me clarify the text. I am
also indebted to Dr. Andrew Glass and Ven. Anàlayo who read through the
Introduction and whose scholarship helped me correct a number of oversights, and
generally improve the text.
I would also like to thank the Head of the Department of Pali and Buddhist Studies at
the University of Peradeniya, Dr. G. Somaratne, for being so supportive of the
publication of this work; and I am grateful to Mr. Kulatunga of Printel Private Limited
for undertaking to publish this work.
In compiling this work I have been greatly assisted by the labours of previous scholars,
amongst whom I should mention J. Brough (The Gàndhàrã Dharmapada), F. Bernhard
(Udànavarga), M. Cone (Patna Dharmapada), O. von Hinˆber and K.R. Norman
(Dhammapada), K.L. Dhammajoti (The Chinese Version of Dhammapada), and the
unknown author of an article on The Origin of Dhammapada Verses (Buddhist Studies
Review 6, 2 - 1989), all of whom gave parallels to the various texts. During the course
of research for this work I was also able to find some other parallels that had not
previously been listed.
In preparing the main work I have had to prepare 4 major texts, and extracts from 4
others, and then compile it all. Although every care has been taken to ensure accuracy,
it is quite possible that there are still some mistakes in this edition. If anyone has any
corrections or additions that they could pass on, I could include them in any future
edition. Kindly write to anandajoti@gmail.com.
Anandajoti Bhikkhu
September, 2006/2550
v
Introduction
Texts of the early Buddhist tradition are preserved in Pàëi, Gàndhàrã, and various other
forms of Sanskritised Prakrit;1 besides being found in Chinese and Tibetan translation.
Of the MIA versions the only one that has come down to us in anything like a complete
recension is preserved in the Pàëi Tipiñaka,2 and it is certainly the Pàëi texts, mainly in
modern translations, that constitute the best known version of the early teachings,
which is not surprising as they belong to a living Buddhist tradition.
Of the Pàëi texts the Dhammapada is perhaps the best-loved collection of the Buddha's
teachings. There have been many editions,3 and almost innumerable translations of this
ever-popular text in nearly all modern languages.4 And in countries that have a
Theravàda tradition there is a copy of the book in most Buddhist homes, and many
people know at least some of the verses by heart.
Apart from the Pàëi Dhammapada, however, there are comparable collections of the
Dharmapadàni verses available in complete, or very nearly complete, editions in three
other MIA recensions, and these parallels can often throw light on the early teachings,
and act as a complement, and sometimes also as a corrective, to the Pàëi verses. There
are also parallels to individual verses found in other texts belonging to the early
Buddhist traditions of other schools.5
1
This term seems to me to be preferable to the usual Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit or Mixed
Sanskrit, which makes it sound as if we are dealing with forms of Sanskrit, whereas the
languages underlying all the early texts, including Pàëi, are forms of Prakrit that have been
Sanskritised to a greater or lesser degree.
2
The Tipiñaka, of course, contains texts of various ages, but undoubtedly in the four main
nikàyas it preserves a fairly reliable recension of the original teaching.
3
The main editions in Roman script were made by V. FausbŒll (1855, 2nd ed. London, 1900);
S. Sumangala Thera (London, 1914); D.J. Kalupahana (Lanham, 1986); J.R. Carter & M.
Palihawadana (Oxford, 1987); O. von Hinˆber & K.R. Norman (Oxford, 1994). I also made a
New Edition myself in 2002, which is the text used here.
4
For a survey of the Dhammapada translations up to 1989, see Russel Webb: The Dhammapada
- East and West (Buddhist Studies Review 6.2 1989: 166-175).
5
According to Bhikkhu Kuala Lumpur Dhammajoti, in The Chinese Version of Dharmapada
(Colombo, 1995, p. 26), there are "2 versions of the Dharmapada and 2 versions of the
Udànavarga in Chinese ... and two or three versions of the Udànavarga in Tibetan".
Moreover, there are parallels in the Jaina and Brahmanical traditions. Jaina Parallels have
been enumerated by W.B. Boll‚e, in his Reverse Index of the Dhammapada, Suttanipàta,
Thera- and Therãgàthà Pàdas with Parallels from the âyàraïga, Såyagaóa, Uttarajjhàyà,
Dasaveyàliya and Isibhàsiyàiü (Reinbek, 1983).
The Brahmanical parallels have been collected by W. Rau in his essay: "Bermerkungen und
nicht-buddhistische Sanskrit-Parallelen zum Pàli-Dhammapada", which was published in
Jÿànamuktàvalã. Commemoration Volume in Honour of Johannes Nobel... edited by Claus
Vogel (New Delhi, 1959).
None of these, however, have been dealt with here, as we are concerned in this work with the
relationship of the recensions of the verses in the various collections made in MIA.
vi
Introduction
Of the collections, the closest to the Pàëi is what is now known as the Patna
Dharmapada.6 All the editions are based on a manuscript found in a Tibetan Monastery
by Ràhula SaükÔtyàyana some time in the 1930s.7 The photographs of this manuscript
are now held in the K.P. Jayaswal Research Institute in Patna, which is how the
conventional name for the text has arisen.
The language of the verses that have been collected in the Patna Dharmapada is very
close to the Pàëi version of the text. The morphology is slightly more Sanskritised, but
anyone who can read Pàëi, and has even a passing acquaintance with Sanskrit, should
be able to read the text.
The same cannot be said of the Gàndhàrã Dharmapada, the scribe of which did not
regularly distinguish between short and long vowels; for the most part he didn't mark
the difference between assimilated conjuncts and the simplex, or preserve niggahãta
(anusvara) either; also the phonetic values of the text are considerably different to the
other recensions. It is a desideratum that some attempt be made to restore the phonetic
values of the text, so as to clarify the true nature of the language underlying the
written remains.
The basis for this text is a set of manuscript remains that were found in the Gandhàra
region in what is now Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region of China in the late 19th
century. There were initially a number of partial publications of this text which it
appears had been broken into three pieces and sold off to various European explorers.
One part found its way to France, another to Russia, and a third part, it appears, has
been irretrievably lost.8 According to Prof. Brough's estimate there must have been
approximately 540 verses in the text in total, but the verses in Brough's edition only
amount to 342, and many of those are very fragmentary.
The third major parallel to the text is not called a Dhammapada, but is known as the
Udànavarga. However, it is clearly a recension of the same Dharmapadàni material,
6
There are 4 editions of this text at present. The first, made by N. S. Shukla under the name
The Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Dharmapada, was published in Patna itself in 1979; a much
more reliable version of the text was made by G. Roth, and published as a part of The
Language of the Earliest Buddhist Tradition, ed. by Prof. Heinz Bechert (GŒttingen, 1980);
the third was made by Margaret Cone as part of her doctrinal thesis, and published in the
Journal of the Pali Text Society, Volume XIII (Oxford, 1989); the fourth was made by K.
Mizuno in A Study of the Buddhist Sanskrit Dharmapada in Buddhist Studies Vol. 11 & 19
(Hamamatsu, 1982, 1990).
7
Exactly when is not clear, but it was probably during the trip to Tibet in 1934 or 1936.
8
A transcription of the material in France was published by •. Senart under the title Le
manscrit kharoùñhã du Dhammapada: les fragments Dutreuil de Rhins (Journal Asiatique,
1898); a 2nd edition of this material was made by B. Barua and S. Mitra in 1921, under the
title Prakrit Dhammapada (University of Calcutta Press); a 3rd edition of the same material
was made in 1945 by Prof H.W. Bailey under the title The Khotan Dharmapada (Bulletin of
the School of Oriental and African Studies, volume xi, London). But it was not until Prof.
John Brough's edition, entitled The Gàndhàrã Dharmapada that all the remaining parts of the
text were collated and published in London in 1962 (School of Oriental and African Studies,
London; reprinted by Motilal Banarsidass in Delhi, 2001).
vii
Introduction
even if the collection has been greatly expanded. The Sanskrit remains of the text are
fragmentary, but owing to the fact that there are many fragments to compare, it has
been possible to restore the verses to a much greater degree than with the Gàndhàrã.9
The text is evidently much more Sanskritised than the other versions we have discussed
so far, but the degree of Sanskritisation is not standardised throughout and the text
contains something of a mixture in terms of its language. The metre of the text is also
a mixture of early and late forms, as I have shown in a separate study.10
Of the incomplete parallels, two chapters from yet another Dharmapada have been
preserved in the Mahàvastu, one of the earliest of the Sanskritised Prakrit texts; one of
the chapters is named as the Sahasravarga, and appears to be the whole of the chapter;
the other is a selection that comes from an unnamed Bhikùuvarga. Parallels also exist
in the Divyàvadàna edited by E.B. Cowell & R.A. Neil (Cambridge 1886); the Gilgit
Manuscripts edited by Prof. Nalinaksha Dutt (Calcutta, 1950); and the Avadàna-èataka,
edited by J.S. Speyer (St. Petersburg, 1902, 1906).
In preparing this Comparative Edition of the Dhammapada I have used the Pàëi
Dhammapada as the basis, and collected the rest of the material around it. This should
not, however, be taken as implying that the Pàëi is the standard from which the other
versions have more or less departed; nor should it be thought to imply that the Pàëi
edition is the original, or even the earliest version.11
* * *
In re-presenting this material my primary aim has been to present matter that actually
throws substantial light on the verses in question. Because of this I have not presented
every fragment that could possibly have been parallel to each of the verses, considering
that it actually adds little to our understanding of the verses, but have normally only
admitted material when it is at least parallel to a quarter verse.12
9
Chapter xxix was published by R. Pischel in 1908; part of chapter xxii, and chapters xxix -
xxxii were published by L. de la Vall‚e Poussin in 1912; N.P. Chakravarti in Paris in 1930
published chapters i - iii; v - xxi; and B. Pauly published chapter xxxiii in 1961; but the first
complete edition of the remains of the Sanskrit text were published by Dr. Franz Bernhard in
1965 in Gottingen.
10
See www.ancient-buddhist-texts.net/Buddhist-Texts/S1-Udanavarga/ for two studies of the
Udànavarga relating to its prosody and to the Sanskritisation of the text.
11
Even if we could determine with certainty the relative ages of the various recensions of the
Dharmapadàni material, that would tell us almost nothing about the genuineness of the verses
contained in them. It may be that a verse that has been heavily Sanskritised reflects an
authentic saying of the Buddha; and another verse in an early form of Pràkrit is intrusive. As
all the recensions are in fact collections of already extant verses we can be quite sure they
contain material of various ages.
12
What counts as a parallel is often a purely subjective judgement, and no doubt others may
disagree occasionally with what has been included and what excluded; however, there seems
to be no way to avoid this. Similarly, given the great mass of material at hand, there may be
some inconsistencies in the presentation. For these failings I can only beg the reader's
indulgence.
viii
Introduction
Similarly, I have not reproduced every parallel to every verse, which would entail an
enormous amount of redundancy, but have reproduced the parallels at the place where
they are closest to the Pàëi verse, so that if there is a parallel that is equal to all four
lines of one of the Pàëi verses, and later is found equal to three lines of another verse,
it is only reproduced on the first occasion.13
Presenting the material in this way should throw much light on the Pàëi verses, and the
relationship they have to the other versions. However, it does not reveal the whole
picture, as the other texts sometimes have many verses that could be regarded as
parallel to one of the Pàëi verses, owing to repetition of a verse with the replacement
of keywords. This applies especially to the Udànavarga.
To help rectify this situation, in the Appendix some important verses that have found
their way into the parallel versions, but are missing in the Pàëi recension, have been
gathered together, and are presented from four different angles. The first follows the
parallels to the Pàëi with their variants, then the Patna, Gàndhàrã, and Udànavarga
texts with their parallels in turn. This shows both the texts and parallels to the verses in
all the editions, and also reveals how the verses have been organised in the various
versions. 14
13
This was an essential policy to adopt, as there are many series of verses in all the editions
that simply extend the number of verses by substituting keywords. If every parallel line had
been printed everywhere it occurs, the situation would have been confused, I feel, rather than
clarified.
14
Time permitting, I hope to produce a similar collection using the Udànavarga as the basis,
which has the advantage of being the largest collection of verses, and therefore offering the
largest amount of material to compare.
ix
Introduction
Texts employed in this Edition
The Dhammapada, A New Edition edited by ânandajoti Bhikkhu (Ancient Buddhist

Texts website, 2002).
The text of the Dhammapada in this new edition has been established through a
comparison of the Sinhalese, Burmese, Thai, and European editions.
Changes in presentation made in this edition:
Chapter and verse numbers have been added to the parallels, alongside the
sequential numbers.
I have somewhat simplified the punctuation to bring it into line with the parallel
versions.
Patna Dharmapada edited by Margaret Cone (JPTS Vol XIII, Oxford 1989)
(reproduced by permission of PTS).
I am grateful to Prof. K.R. Norman, who sent a few small corrections to be made to
the printed text. These include the accidental omission of a half-verse (145cd), and a
repetition of a quarter-verse (149b).
sequential numbers.
The use of the avagraha (elipsis sign) in the original has been replaced with " ' ".
The vowel ri sign in Sanskrit is written with a ring underneath, not with a dot e.g.
dÔùñà (not dçùñà).
Line breaks in the original manuscript, which were noted in the text by the first
akùara being written in bold type, have been omitted.
Uncertain readings are marked with red coloured italic text.
Dr. Cone occasionally discussed uncertain readings in the notes, these discussions
have had to be omitted, and the akùaras in question are marked with red coloured
italic text.
Missing words and akùaras that were marked by empty square brackets " [ ] " are
here marked by elipsis " . . . "
A few characters that Dr. Cone (in private correspondence) said she thought had no
semantic meaning, have also been omitted.
The Gàndhàrã Dharmapada edited by John Brough (Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi,

2001) (reproduced by permission of Motilal Banarsidass).
I am very grateful to the Early Buddhist Manuscript Project at the University of

Washington, and particularly to Dr. Andrew Glass who prepared the database, for
making the text available to me. This re-presentation of the text was made with the
help of Dr. Mark Allon.
x
Introduction
In the original text of the Gàndhàrã Dharmapada as printed by Brough certain

conventions were employed which have had to be dropped here. These include:
dividing compounds with a hyphen.

using a double wavy line to show vowel elipsis.
Brough indicated initial vowel mid-word with alif " ' ". Here vowels that occur
after another vowel mid-word should be understood to have been written as an
initial vowel in the original text. Note that where this change has resulted in a & i
or a & u coming together, the second vowel is marked with diaresis (a‹ & aˆ) to
distinguish it from Sanskrit ai & au.
Also note that:
sequential numbers.
In his edition Brough provided titles for the last 13 vaggas of the text; he put them
in square brackets and wrote them in Sanskrit. Here the brackets have been
retained, but the Sanskrit has been replaced by Prakrit, which is more in keeping
with the nature of the work.
Uncertain readings which were marked with italic text are here marked with red
coloured italic text.
Brough sometimes entered conjectural readings into the text, and placed them in
square brackets. The square brackets have been removed here, and they have been
marked with green coloured italic text.
Brough occasionally made suggestions in his footnotes for correcting mistakes in
the readings in his footnotes; here I have inserted them into the text: they are also
marked with green coloured italic text. The footnotes themselves, which were in
any case very few in number, have had to be dropped.
Udànavarga edited by Franz Bernhard (Vandenhoeck + Ruprecht, GŒttingen, 1965)

(reproduced by permission of the Akademie der Wissenschaften zu GŒttingen, and Mrs.
Sobotzik the editor's sister and literary heir).
Changes in presentation:
The numbering of the chapter titles has been changed from Roman to Arabic
numerals (e.g. 33: Bràhmaõavarga, not XXXIII: Bràhmaõavarga), which is the way
they appear at the end of the chapters in the original edition anyway.
The sequential numbers have been omitted.
The vowel ri sign in Sanskrit is written with a ring underneath, not with a dot, e.g.
dÔùñvà (not dçùñvà or dçiùñvà).
Uncertain readings are marked with red coloured italic text.
Verses which had 2 irreconcilable versions have been given separate numbering (as
[a], [b]), rather than printed side by side.
xi
Introduction
Divyàvadàna edited by E.B. Cowell & R.A. Neil (Cambridge 1886). The transliteration
of this text has been modified to accord with the other texts presented here.
Excerpts from the following have been transliterated by the present writer:
Mahàvastu, edited by E. Senart (Paris, 1882, 1890, 1897).
Gilgit Manuscripts, edited by Prof. Nalinaksha Dutt (Calcutta, 1950).
Avadàna-èataka, edited by J.S. Speyer (St. Petersburg, 1902, 1906).
Method of Presentation
When lines in a verse of one of the parallels are not found in the Pàëi Dhammapada, I
have included those lines, so as to represent better the form of the original, but have
placed them in square brackets [ ], and they are written in grey coloured text.
It should also be pointed out here that a verse that is only partially paralleled in the
Dhammapada may find a complete parallel elsewhere in the Pàëi Tipiñaka, though it
appears that normally when a verse as a whole is absent from the parallels it is also
absent from the rest of the Canon.
I have occasionally included more than one parallel where it seemed to me that the
inclusion was justified by the light it throws on the Pàëi verse. But normally I have only
chosen the closest parallel to the Pàëi verse that I could find - this applies particularly
to the Udànavarga, where there are often a number of parallels to choose from.
The layout adopted in regard to the parallels has been maintained throughout this
presentation:
Pàëi Patna
Gàndhàrã Udànavarga
This layout has normally been preserved even when it leads to a lot of white space, as
it makes referencing a lot easier if one is looking for a parallel from a particular text;
also it seems useful to be able to see where no parallel exists in any of these texts.
There are a few parallels from other sources, the Mahàvastu, Divyàvadàna,
Avadànaèataka, & Målasarvàstivàdivinaya; these have normally been omitted from the
table if no parallel has been found, but when they are included the layout is expanded
thus:
xii
Introduction
Pàëi Patna
Gàndhàrã Udànavarga
Mahàvastu Other Texts
However, occasionally when there are parallels from one of these sources but not from
the Gàndhàrã and Udànavarga, then the layout looks like this:
Pàëi Patna
Mahàvastu Other Texts
I have given the reference numbers by chapter and verse number to the 3 main
parallels, even though Brough's edition of Gàndhàrã and Cone's edition of Patna give
only sequential numbers,15 as this allows us to see at a glance whether verses in the
parallels are, for instance, at the beginning of a chapter.
15
In these cases I give the sequential numbers also; Udànavarga has sequential numbers, but
these have been omitted here, as any quotation can easily be found under the chapter and
verse number.
xiii
Introduction
xiv
Part 1: A Study of the Dhammapada
Collection
1: Chapters
In the Pàëi Dhammapada there are 26 chapters, having 423 verses.
In the Patna Dharmapada there are 22 chapters, with 414 verses.
In the Gàndhàri Dharmapada there are 26 chapters, of which a number are absent or
fragmentary. Prof. Brough gives 344 extant verses, some of which are in a fragmentary
state, and estimates that the collection would originally have stood at 540 verses or
thereabouts.
In the Udànavarga there are 33 chapters, having 1050 verses in Dr. Bernhard's edition,
but many of these have irreconcilable versions (here marked with a, b), or have been
numbered A, B, C, D, etc., so that the number printed is actually considerably greater
than that (approx. 1100).
The following table gives the chapter numbers and titles of the Pàëi Dhammapada and
the parallels in the other collections:
Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga
1: Yamaka 1: Jama 13: Yamaka 29: Yuga

2: Appamàda 2: Apramàda 7: Apramadu 4: Apramàda
3: Citta 19: Citta 8: Cita 31: Citta
4: Puppha 8: Puùpa [18: Puùpa]16 18: Puùpa
5: Bàla 11: Bàla 9: Bala
6: Paõóita [14: Paõida]
7: Arahanta 5: Araha
8: Sahassa 21: Sahasra [19: Sahasa]
9: Pàpa 4: Pavu 28: Pàpa
10: Daõóa 12: Daõóa
11: Jarà 10: Jara
12: Atta 17: âtta 23: âtma
13: Loka
14: Buddha
15: Sukha 11: Suha 30: Sukha
16: Piya 5: Priya
17: Kodha [17: Kodha] 20: Krodha
18: Mala 10: Mala
19: Dhammaññha
16
Brough gave titles to a number of chapters that lacked them, and put them in square
brackets, in most cases the title seems certain.
1
20: Magga 20: Màgga 6: Magu 12: Màrga

21: Pakiõõaka [16: Prakiõaka 16: Prakirõaka
(?)17]
22: Niraya
23: Nàga [22: Naga, or Aèa (?)]
24: Taõhà 9: Tahna 3: Tasiõa 3: TÔùõà
25: Bhikkhu 4: Bhikùu 2: Bhikhu 32: Bhikùu
26: Bràhmaõa 3: Bràhmaõa 1: Brammaõa 33: Bràhmaõa
The Patna Dharmapada has, besides those listed, the following nine chapter titles that
find no parallel in the Pàëi: 5: Attha; 6: øoka; 7: Kalyàõã; 13: Saraõa; 14: Khànti;
15: âsava; 16: Vàcà; 18: Dadantã; & 22: Uraga.
The Gàndhàrã Dharmapada has, besides those listed, the following four chapters
titles: 12: Thera; [15: Bahoùuda]; [20: øila (?)]; [21: Kica (?)]; and Chapters 23 - 26 are
lost along with their names.
The Udànavarga, besides those listed, has the following nineteen chapters
titles: 1: Anitya; 2: Kàma; 6: øãla; 7: Sucarita; 8: Vàca; 9: Karma; 10: øraddhà;
11: øramaõa; 13: Satkàra; 14: Droha; 15: SmÔti; 17: Udaka; 19: Aèva; 21: Tathàgata;
22: øruta; 24: Peyàla; 25: Mitra; 26: Nirvàõa; & 27: Paèya.
We can see from this that there are parallel chapter titles to most of the Pàëi chapters,
and some of the categories seem very well established, such as 1: Yamaka;
2: Appamàda; 3: Citta; 4: Puppha; 5: Bàla; 8: Sahassa; 20: Magga; 24: Taõhà;
25: Bhikkhu; & 26: Bràhmaõa.
However, there are no parallels to these 4 chapters titles: 13: Loka; 14: Buddha;
19: Dhammaññha; & 22: Niraya; also 6: Paõóita & 23: Nàga may also not find parallels,
as Brough's titles are only a guess, working from the extant contents of the work.
It is interesting to note that it is clearly the opening and end chapters in the Pàëi that
are paralleled; and the same can be said about the Patna Dharmapada, in which the
first four chapters and three of the last four chapters find parallels in the Pàëi. Again
with the Gàndhàrã Dharmapada, chapters 1-3; 5-11; 13-14; 16-19 all find parallels in
the Pàëi; in this case, however, we do not know how the collection closed because the
material is lost.
Udànavarga breaks from this pattern in the opening, but has the last 6 chapters
paralleled.
The fact that there are parallels to most of the chapter titles, however, tells us little
about what is collected within those chapters. We need therefore to look more closely
at the contents of each chapter to gain a better overall view of the collection.
17
The naming of this chapter as Prakiõakavaga is only a guess by Brough, as the remaining
contents do not seem to suggest a theme.
2
2: Contents
One of the most striking things about the Pàëi Dhammapada is that nearly all of its
verses (95%) are found in at least one of the other collections, and not infrequently in
all of them. Given the fragmentary nature of the Gàndhàrã Dharmapada, and its close
resemblance to the Pàëi where it does exist, we could expect that the figures would be
even higher if we had more of that text available.
Below are tables covering the twenty-six chapters in the Pàëi Dhammapada, with the
information relating to the correspondence between chapter and verse abstracted, so
that it is possible to see at a glance the correspondences in the four main collections.18
Following each of the tables I have made a few notes highlighting certain aspects they
bring out in regard to content and sequence, together with other explanatory notes
whenever necessary.
There are certain verses in the Pàëi collection that find no parallel in any of the other
collections; in that case I have also inspected the Pàëi Canon itself to see whether they
are parallels there, and I give the findings in the notes that follow the tables.
Where the verses only partially parallel the Pàëi, this is noted by indicating the quarters
that are parallel (as a, b, c, d, etc). Where parts of two verses together make up a
parallel, this is also clearly indicated.
Parts of the Gàndhàrã Dharmapada are, unfortunately, badly damaged or lost, so that
sometimes we no longer know the contents of the whole verse, and therefore how well
it parallels the Pàëi. The verses affected in this way have therefore been marked with
an asterick in the tables that follow.
The total number of verses in the Pàëi and the parallels in the other collections are
noted at the bottom of each table.
1: Yamakavagga
1.1 Yamaka 1.1 Jama 13.1 Yamaka 31.23 Citta

1.2 Yamaka 1.2 Jama 13.2 Yamaka 31.24 Citta
1.3 Yamaka 1.5 Jama 14.9 Droha
1.4 Yamaka 1.6 Jama 14.10 Droha
1.5 Yamaka 14.15 Khànti 14.11 Droha
1.6 Yamaka 14.16 Khànti
1.7 Yamaka 1.7 Jama 13.17 Yamaka 29.15 Yuga
1.8 Yamaka 1.8 Jama 13.18 Yamaka 29.16 Yuga
18
Normally the information concerning the Mahàvastu and the other texts is not presented
here, as they are generally not collections of verses, and only contain incidental parallels (the
Mahàvastu contains a Sahasravarga, and maybe a Bhikùuvarga, and the information
concerning these chapters is summarised).
3
1.9 Yamaka 6.11 øoka 12.11 Thera 29.7 Yuga

1.10 Yamaka 6.12 øoka 12.12 Thera 29.8 Yuga
1.11 Yamaka 10.15 Mala 13.13 Yamaka 29.3 Yuga
1.12 Yamaka 10.16 Mala 13.14 Yamaka 29.4 Yuga
1.13 Yamaka 19.10 Citta 13.19 Yamaka 31.11 Citta
1.14 Yamaka 19.11 Citta 13.20 Yamaka 31.17 Citta
1.15 Yamaka 1.3 Jama 13.5 Yamaka 28.34 Pàpa
1.16 Yamaka 1.4 Jama 13.6 Yamaka 28.35 Pàpa
1.17 Yamaka
1.18 Yamaka
1.19 Yamaka 16.13 Vàcà 12.9 Thera 4.22 Apramàda
1.20 Yamaka 16.14 Vàcà 12.10 Thera 4.23 Apramàda
20 18 14 17
It is clear, when looking at this table, that although the Yamaka category is well
established, which verses belong to it is not. In the parallels most of the verses
appear, but roughly half of them have been collected under different rubrics.
There are no good parallels to the verses 17 - 18 of the Pàëi collection, and these
also find no parallel elsewhere in the Canon.
Patna is quite close to the Pàëi, having the first eight verses in common, albeit in
different order.
Gàndhàrã has twenty-three verses collected in its Yamakavaga, but only ten parallels
from that chapter (it is very possible that other pairs appeared in different chapters,
the contents of which have been lost).
Udànavarga knows of all but three of the verses, but only six are in its Yugavarga.
2: Appamàdavagga
2.1 Appamàda 2.1 Apramàda 7.6 Apramadu 4.1 Apramàda

2.3 Appamàda 2.3 Apramàda 4.3 Apramàda
2.4 Appamàda 2.15 Apramàda 7.3 Apramadu 4.6 Apramàda (abd)
2.7 Appamàda 7.20bc & 25cd Apramadu 4.12 Apramàda
2.9 Appamàda 2.5 Apramàda 7.9 Apramadu 19.4 Aèva
2.10 Appamàda 7.11 Apramadu 4.24 Apramàda
2.11 Appamàda 2.10 Apramàda 2.24 Bhikhu 4.29 Apramàda
2.12 Appamàda 2.9 Apramàda 2.23 Bhikhu 4.32 Apramàda
12 10 11 12
4
In the 2nd chapter the agreement is very high, there being thirty-three out of a
potential thirty-six parallels, and all but three of them belong to an Appamàda
chapter.
The Pàëi, Patna, and Udànavarga chapters all open with the same three verses, but
after that the sequence breaks down.
3: Cittavagga
3.1 Citta 19.1 Citta 8.2 Cita (ab)* 31.8 Citta

3.2 Citta 19.2 Citta 8.? Cita (a)* 31.2 Citta
3.3 Citta 19.4 Citta 31.1 Citta
3.4 Citta 19.5 Citta
3.5 Citta 19.3 Citta 8.? Cita (a)* 31.8A Citta (ab)
3.6 Citta 18.9 Dadantã 8.? Cita 31.28 Citta
3.7 Citta 19.6 Citta (abc) 8.? Cita 28.6 Pàpa
3.8 Citta 19.9 Citta 31.35 Citta
3.9 Citta 19.8 Citta 8.19 Jara 1.35 Anitya
3.10 Citta 31.9 Citta (bc)
3.11 Citta 31.10 Citta (abc)
11 9 6 10
All of the verses find a parallel in one or other of the collections, and nearly all are
in a Cittavagga (four are in other vaggas).
The Gàndhàrã Dharmapada, it should be stressed, is very badly broken in its
Citavaga and may have contained other parallels that are lost.
4: Pupphavagga
4.1 Puppha 8.11 Puùpa 18.12 Puùpa (bcd)* 18.1 Puùpa

4.2 Puppha 8.12 Puùpa 18.13 Puùpa 18.2 Puùpa
4.5 Puppha 8.9 Puùpa 18.15 Puùpa
4.7 Puppha 17.4 âtta 16.13 Prakiõaka? (abc) 18.9 Puùpa (abc)
4.11 Puppha 8.1 Puùpa 18.6 Puùpa 6.16 øãla
4.12 Puppha 8.2 Puùpa 18.7 Puùpa (cd)* 6.17 øãla (acd)
4.13 Puppha 8.3 Puùpa 6.18 øãla
4.14 Puppha 8.4 Puùpa 18.8 Puùpa 6.19 øãla
5

16 16 14 16
The collection of verses having a simile about flowers seems to have been well
established, and there are good parallels not only to the chapter name, but to the
contents also.
Patna has sixteen verses in its Puùpavarggaþ, and fifteen are parallel to its Pàëi
counterpart; Gàndhàrã Puùpavaga has fifteen verses and thirteen are parallel to the
verses in the Pupphavagga.
The sequence 11 - 14 finds a parallel in Patna and Udànavarga, and partly so in
Gàndhàrã.
5: Bàlavagga
5.1 Bàla 11.12 Bàla 1.19 Anitya

5.2 Bàla 14.15 Droha (acd)
5.3 Bàla 1.20 Anitya
5.4 Bàla 11.11 Bàla 25.22 Mitra
5.5 Bàla 11.18 Bàla 14.10 Paõida (abc) 25.13 Mitra
5.6 Bàla 11.19 Bàla 14.11 Paõida (abc) 25.14 Mitra
5.7 Bàla 11.1 Bàla 9.13 Karma
5.10 Bàla 28.18 Pàpa
5.11 Bàla 21.13 Sahasra (abd) 24.17 Peyàla (abd)
5.12 Bàla 7.12 Kalyàõã 9.17 Karma
5.13 Bàla 11.4 Bàla 13.2 Satkàra
5.14 Bàla 11.5 Bàla 13.3 Satkàra
5.15 Bàla 11.6 (abd) & 11.7 (ab) 13.4 (bd) & 13.5 (ab)
Bàla Satkàra
5.16 Bàla 11.7 (cd) & 11.8 Bàla 13.5cd & 13.6
Satkàra
16 13 2 16
Gàndhàrã's Balavaga is one of the lost chapters, and there are therefore only two
verses parallel to the Pàëi in this chapter, that have been collected in its
Paõidavaga.
The sequence 6 - 9 is paralleled in Patna and Udànavarga; as is the sequence 13 -
16, but in the latter the division of the verses does not agree with the parallels,
which however, agree with one another.
6
6: Paõóitavagga
6.1 Paõóita 12.12 Attha 14.8 Paõida 28.7 Pàpa

6.2 Paõóita 12.13 Attha 14.7 Paõida 5.26 Priya
6.3 Paõóita 12.11 Attha 25.3 Mitra
6.4 Paõóita 19.7 Citta 14.1 Paõida 30.13 Sukha
6.5 Paõóita 17.10 Udaka
6.6 Paõóita 6.10 øoka 14.16 Paõida 29.49 Yuga
6.7 Paõóita 15.15 âsava 14.2 Paõida 17.11 Udaka
6.8 Paõóita 5.16 Attha 14.3 Paõida 30.52 Sukha
6.9 Paõóita 17.21 âtta 20.3 øila?
6.10 Paõóita 15.1 âsava 29.33 Yuga
6.11 Paõóita 15.2 âsava 29.34 Yuga
6.12 Paõóita 15.3 âsava 16.14 Prakirõaka
6.13 Paõóita 15.4 âsava 16.14 Prakirõaka
(ef)
6.14 Paõóita 15.5 âsava 31.39 Citta
14 13 7 13
The parallels to the Pàëi Paõóitavagga in the Patna Dharmapada are mainly to be
found in its Atthavarggaþ and âsavavarggaþ.
The last five verses are sequential in both collections.
Only six of the Pàëi verses are paralleled in the Gàndhàrã Dharmapada, which is a
bit surprising, as it has nineteen verses collected in its Paõidavaga.
The Udànavarga parallels are scattered throughout that collection.
7: Arahantavagga
7.1 Arahanta 6.3 øoka 29.35 Yuga

7.2 Arahanta 13.16 øaraõa 17.1 Udaka
7.3 Arahanta 6.4ab øoka & 15.10c-f âsava 29.26 Yuga
7.4 Arahanta 15.10 âsava 29.29 Yuga
7.5 Arahanta 6.6 øoka 19.3 Aèva
7.6 Arahanta
7.7 Arahanta 6.5 øoka 31.45 Citta
7.8 Arahanta 18.7 Dadantã 29.23 Yuga
7.9 Arahanta 14.7 Khànti 29.18 Yuga
7.10 Arahanta 9.19 Tahna 29.17 Yuga
10 9 9
7
The Gàndhàrã had an Arahavaga, but it is lost, together with all the verses it
contained.
Neither Patna nor Udànavarga know of the rubric, and the parallels are scattered
throughout those collections.
There is no good parallel to 6, but compare Udànavarga 17.12.
8: Sahassavagga
8.1 Sahassa 21.1 Sahasra 19.2 Sahasa 24.1 Peyàla (bcd)

8.2 Sahassa 19.4 Sahasa
8.3 Sahassa 21.2 Sahasra 19.5 Sahasa 24.2 Peyàla
8.4 Sahassa 21.3 Sahasra 19.1 Sahasa 23.3 âtmavarga
8.5 Sahassa 17.14 âtta 23.4 âtmavarga
8.6 Sahassa 17.15 âtta 23.5 âtmavarga
(abc)
8.7 Sahassa 21.4 Sahasra 19.6ab & 19.16 Sahasa
8.8 Sahassa 21.5 Sahasra 19.15ab & 19.16 Sahasa 24.16 Peyàla
8.10 Sahassa 11.11 Suha
8.11 Sahassa 21.15 Sahasra 24.3 Peyàla
16 14 11 13
Although Udànavarga doesn't have a Sahasravarga, its Peyàlavarga (a name

unknown to the other collections) contains many of the verses.
The Pàëi sequence 11 - 14 is paralleled in both Patna and Udànavarga, and 2 of the
verses appear in sequence in Gàndhàrã also.
Mahàvastu has eleven parallels, they are to verses: 1, 2, 4, 7, 8, 9, 11, 13, 14, 15, &
16.
9: Pàpavagga
9.1 Pàpa 7.1 Kalyàõã 28.23 Pàpa

9.2 Pàpa 7.2 Kalyàõã 13.7 Yamaka 28.21 Pàpa
9.3 Pàpa 7.3 Kalyàõã 13.8 Yamaka 28.22 Pàpa
9.6 Pàpa 11.20 Bàla 13.9 Yamaka 17.5 Udaka
9.7 Pàpa 11.21 Bàla 13.10 Yamaka 17.6 Udaka
8

9.11 Pàpa 15.14 âsava
9.12 Pàpa 9.5 Karma
9.13 Pàpa 1.25 Anitya
13 11 4 12
There are many parallels from the verses in the Udànavarga Pàpavarga, but the
sequence is very different.
In Patna the Kalyàõãvarggaþ corresponds closely to the Pàpavagga, and has the
opening three verses in common.
The Pavuvaga in Gàndhàrã is one of the chapters that we know is lost, so there are
only a few parallels in that collection, coming from its Yamakavaga.
10. Daõóavagga
10.1 Daõóa 12.8 Daõóa (acd) 5.19 Priya (acd)

10.2 Daõóa 12.8 Daõóa 5.19 Priya
10.3 Daõóa 12.9 Daõóa 30.3 Sukha
10.4 Daõóa 12.10 Daõóa 30.4 Sukha
10.5 Daõóa 12.3 Daõóa 26.3 Nirvàõa
10.6 Daõóa 12.4ab & 12.5cd Daõóa 26.5 Nirvàõa
10.7 Daõóa 12.6 Daõóa (abc) 1.17 Anitya
10.8 Daõóa 9.12 Karma
10.9 Daõóa 28.26 Pàpa
10.10 Daõóa 28.28 Pàpa
10.11 Daõóa 28.27 Pàpa (cdab)
10.12 Daõóa 13.11 Yamaka (cd) 28.29 Pàpa (abc)
10.13 Daõóa 12.1 Daõóa 33.1 Bràhmaõa
10.14 Daõóa 12.2 Daõóa 2.30 Bhikhu 33.2 Bràhmaõa
10.15 Daõóa 19.5 Aèva (ad)
10.16 Daõóa 18.3 Dadantã (abcd) 19.2 Aèva (abcde)
10.17 Daõóa 17.10 Udakavarga
17 10 2 17
In Patna there is sequential correspondence for the Pàëi verses 2 - 4, and it also
knows of a Daõóavarggaþ.
The Udànavarga has parallels to virtually all the verses, but they are dispersed
throughout that collection.
9
11. Jarà
11.1 Jarà 13.18 øaraõa 10.? Jara 1.4 Anitya

11.2 Jarà 27.20 Paèya
11.3 Jarà 14.21 Khànti 10.? Jara 1.34 Anitya
11.4 Jarà 10.?ab & 10.?cd Jara 1.5 Anitya
11.5 Jarà 17.11 Kodha 16.23 Prakirõaka
11.6 Jarà 10.? Jara 1.28 Anitya
11.7 Jarà 12.15 Daõóa
11.8 Jarà 31.6 Citta
11.9 Jarà 31.7 Citta
11.10 Jarà 13.14 øaraõa 17.3 Udaka
11.11 Jarà 13.15 øaraõa 139b Jara 17.4 Udaka
11 5 6 10
Although the Gàndhàrã Jaravaga is badly damaged, Brough nevertheless lists no

fewer than twenty-four verses found in that chapter; it is surprising, therefore, that
there are not more parallels to be found therein.
Patna doesn't have a Jaràvarggaþ, and parallels to only half of the verses are found
in that collection.
Most of the verses occur in the Udànavarga, but not in a Jaràvarga.19
12. Attavagga
12.1 Atta 17.7 âtta 5.15 Priya

12.2 Atta 17.12 âtta 14.4 Paõida 23.7 âtma
12.3 Atta 17.13 âtta 23.8 âtma
12.4 Atta 17.16 âtta 23.11 âtma
12.5 Atta 17.2 âtta 28.12 Pàpa
12.6 Atta 17.1 âtta 20.9 øila? 11.10 øramaõa
12.7 Atta 10.11 Mala 16.6 Prakiõaka? 28.16 Pàpa
12.8 Atta 17.10 âtta 15.16 Bahoùuda 8.7 Vàca
12.9 Atta 17.3 âtta 28.11 & 28.12ab Pàpa
12.10 Atta 17.20 âtta 16.7 Prakiõaka? 23.10 âtma
10 10 5 10
19
Brough's suggestion that the Udànavarga Anityavarga is its equivalent to the Pàëi Jaràvagga
does not seem to be borne out by the evidence presented here, as there are only 4 parallels
between the two collections.
10
Both Pàli and Patna have well-defined Attavaggas, with Patna being the more
extensive of the two.
Udànavarga also has an âtmavarga, but only four out of twenty-six verses are
parallel to verses in the Pàëi Attavagga, though many of them are variations of Pàëi
12.4.
13. Lokavagga
13.1 Loka 2.18 Apramàda 7.12 Apramadu 4.8 Apramàda

13.2 Loka 2.14 Apramàda 7.1 Apramadu 4.35 Apramàda
13.3 Loka 13.9 øaraõa 20.7 øila? 30.5 Sukha
13.4 Loka 14.20 Khànti 27.15 Paèya
13.5 Loka 27.17 Paèya (bcd)
13.6 Loka 2.7 Apramàda 7.13 Apramadu 16.5 Prakirõaka
13.7 Loka 16.9 Prakirõaka
13.8 Loka 27.5 Paèya
13.9 Loka 13.17 øaraõa (abc) 17.2 Udaka (abc)
13.10 Loka 16.20 Vàcà 9.1 Karma
13.11 Loka 16.16 Vàcà (abc) 10.2 øraddhà
13.12 Loka 18.12 Dadantã (bcd)
12 9 4 11
Here we can see that although a number of the verses are found in both Patna and
Udànavarga, the Lokavagga rubric is unique to the Pàëi collection.
The first two verses are found in the Apramàdavargas of the other collections.
14. Buddhavarga
14.1 Buddha 15.16 âsava 29.52 Yuga

14.2 Buddha 15.17 âsava 29.53 Yuga
14.3 Buddha 14.6 Khànti 21.9 Tathàgata
14.4 Buddha 18.8 Dadantã (abd) 16.5 Prakiõaka?
14.5 Buddha 19.16 Citta 28.1 Pàpa
14.6 Buddha 14.1 Khànti 26.2 Nirvàõa
14.7 Buddha 31.50 Citta
14.8 Buddha 9.9 Tahna 2.17 Kàma
14.9 Buddha 9.10 Tahna 2.18 Kàma
14.10 Buddha 13.1 øaraõa 27.31 Paèya
14.13 Buddha 27.34 Paèya
14.15 Buddha 5.15 Attha 11.12 Suha 30.27 Sukha
11
14.16 Buddha 5.4 Attha 30.22 Sukha

14.17 Buddha
14.18 Buddha
18 14 1 16
The verses in this chapter are dispersed in the Patna and Udànavarga collections.
We might have expected more than one of the verses from the Pàëi Buddhavagga to
be paralleled in the Udànavarga Tathàgatavarga, but such is not the case.
The fact that all but one verse is not found in Gàndhàrã would seem to suggest that
that is one of the missing chapters from that collection.
The absence of parallels to the last two verses is striking here; they also find no
parallel in the Canon.
15. Sukhavagga
15.1 Sukha 14.17 Khànti 11.5 Suha 30.47 Sukha

15.2 Sukha 30.45 Sukha
15.5 Sukha 5.17 Attha 11.19 Suha 30.1 Sukha
15.6 Sukha
15.7 Sukha 5.11 Attha 11.2 Suha 26.7 Nirvàõa
15.8 Sukha 5.12 Attha 11.1 Suha 26.6 Nirvàõa
15.9 Sukha 28.5 Pàpa
15.12 Sukha 5.7 Attha 11.16 Suha
12 9 9 10
Given that a Sukhavagga is a well-defined category occurring in Pàëi, Gàndhàrã &

Udànavarga, its absence in Patna is striking.
The last three verses appear sequentially in Pàëi, Patna, Gàndhàrã, and the first two
of them in Udànavarga also, which lacks the third verse altogether.
6 doesn't find a direct parallel, but Udànavarga 29.37 (parallel to 18.17) can be
compared. There is no parallel in the Canon.
16. Piyavagga
16.1 Piya 10.17 Daõóa (abc) 16.8 Prakiõaka? 5.9 Priya

16.2 Piya 5.9 Attha 5.5 Priya (acd)
12
16.3 Piya 5.10 Attha 5.8 Priya

16.4 Piya 5.8 Attha (abd) 5.1 Priya
16.5 Piya
16.6 Piya 2.3 Kàma
16.7 Piya 2.2 Kàma
16.8 Piya
16.9 Piya 16.17 Vàcà (bd) 20.1 øila? (bd) 5.24 Priya (bd)
16.10 Piya 2.9 Kàma
16.11 Piya 5.20 Priya
16.12 Piya 5.21 Priya
12 5 2 10
There are very few parallels in the Gàndhàrã collection here, and it may be that a
Piyavaga has been lost.
The category is established in the Udànavarga, but absent from Patna, and there are
very few parallels from that collection.
Again we have two verses in the Pàëi that fail to find exact parallels elsewhere in
these collections, but perhaps it is easier to explain this time, as the verses in
question are variations of a succession of verses, which all have the same structure,
with a change of keyword. Neither of them is paralleled in the Canon either.
17. Kodhavagga
17.1 Kodha 13.23 øaraõa 17.1 Kodha 20.1 Krodha

17.2 Kodha 17.2 Kodha 20.22 Krodha
17.3 Kodha 17.7 Kodha 20.19 Krodha
17.4 Kodha 16.15 Vàcà 17.8 Kodha 20.16 Krodha
17.5 Kodha 14.2 Khànti 7.7 Sucarita
17.6 Kodha 15.9 âsava 15.8 SmÔti
17.7 Kodha 16.6 Vàcà 14.14 Paõida 29.45 Yuga (cdef)
17.8 Kodha 16.7 Vàcà 14.17 Paõida 29.46 Yuga
17.9 Kodha 16.9 Vàcà 14.18 Paõida 29.47 ab & 29.48ab Yuga
17.10 Kodha 16.10 Vàcà 14.19 Paõida 22.11cd Tathàgata
17.11 Kodha 16.2 Vàcà 7.1 Sucarita
17.14 Kodha 16.5 Vàcà (abc) 2.1 Bhikhu 7.10 Sucarita
14 12 9 14
Both Gàndhàrã and Udànavarga know of a Krodhavarga, but only a handful of

verses found in the Pàëi are also in those chapters, the rest being scattered.
Patna doesn't have a Krodhavarggaþ, but most of the parallels are found in its
Vàcàvarggaþ.
13
The Pàëi sequence 8 - 10 is also sequential in Gàndhàrã and Udànavarga, though the
division of the verses differs in the latter. Two of the three verses are also
sequential in Patna.
Pàëi sequence 11 - 14 is also found in Patna, and 11 - 13 occurs also in Udànavarga.
18. Malavagga
18.1 Mala 10.5 Mala

18.2 Mala 10.6 Mala (cd)
18.3 Mala
18.4 Mala 16.3 Prakirõaka
18.5 Mala 10.7 Mala 2.10 Kàma
18.6 Mala 10.4 Mala 9.19 Karma
18.7 Mala 10.1 Mala
18.8 Mala 10.2 Mala
18.9 Mala 10.3 Mala
18.10 Mala 10.8 Mala 13.21 Yamaka 27.3 Paèya
18.11 Mala 10.9 Mala 13.22 Yamaka 27.4 Paèya
18.12 Mala
18.13 Mala
18.14 Mala
18.15 Mala 18.1 Dadantã 10.12 øraddhà
18.16 Mala 18.2 Dadantã 10.13 øraddhà
18.17 Mala 29.37 Yuga (bcd)
18.18 Mala 10.10 Mala 16.14 Prakiõaka? 27.1 Paèya
18.19 Mala 15.8 âsava 21.8 Kica? (ef)* 27.2 Paèya (ab)
18.20 Mala 29.38 Yuga
18.21 Mala 29.38 Yugavarga (ab)
21 13 4 12
The sequence 12 - 14 finds no parallel in the other collections, or in the Canon; nor
do they mention mala or a synonym for mala, so it very much seems that they are
intrusive here.
There is no parallel for 3, either amongst the other collections or in the Canon.
Patna is the only other collection that has a Malavarga, although it is possible that
there was also one in Gàndhàrã, which has been lost.
The sequence 7 - 9 is also found in Patna; and the pair 10 - 11 also occurs in all
three parallel collections.
14
19. Dhammaññhavagga
19.1 Dhammaññha
19.2 Dhammaññha
19.3 Dhammaññha
19.4 Dhammaññha 2.19 Apramàda 7.5 Apramadu 4.21 Apramàda
19.5 Dhammaññha 12.1 Thera 11.11 øramaõa
19.6 Dhammaññha
16.12 Vàcà
(abc)
19.7 Dhammaññha 16.11 Vàcà 12.5 Thera 29.10 Yuga
19.8 Dhammaññha 16.12 Vàcà (cd) 12.6 Thera (d)* 10.7 øraddhà (cd)
19.9 Dhammaññha 13.20 øaraõa 12.7 Thera 11.13 øramaõa
19.10 Dhammaññha 13.21 øaraõa 1.1cd & 12.8cd Brammaõa 33.8 Bràhmaõa
(cd)
19.11 Dhammaññha 2.17 Bhikhu 32.18 Bhikùu
19.12 Dhammaññha 2.18 Bhikhu (bcd) 32.19 Bhikùu (abd)
19.13 Dhammaññha
19.14 Dhammaññha
19.15 Dhammaññha
19.16 Dhammaññha 15.11 âsava 2.15 Bhikhu (acd) 32.31 Bhikùu
19.17 Dhammaññha 15.12 âsava 2.16 Bhikhu 32.32 Bhikùu
17 8 10 10
We can see that none of the other versions knows of a Dhammaññhavagga,20 and the
verses are pretty much scattered throughout the other collections.
Again we find that some of the verses in this chapter are unrepresented in the
parallels, with two sequences of three verses being absent from the other
collections. These also find no parallel in other parts of the Canon.
20. Maggavagga
20.1 Magga 20.1 Màgga 6.13 Magu 12.4 Màrga

20.2 Magga 20.3 Màgga
20.3 Magga 20.3ef & 20.2ab Màgga 12.9 Màrga (ab)
20.4 Magga 20.2 Màgga (cdef) 12.9cd Màrga & 6.20cd
øãla
20.6 Magga 6.11 Magu 12.6 Màrga
20
Brough in his Introduction says that the Dhammaññhavagga, Theravaga, and øramaõavargas
are equivalent in the 3 collections he had access to, but this is certainly not correct.
15

20.8 Magga 2.17 Apramàda 7.4 Apramadu 31.32 Citta
20.9 Magga 16.1 Vàcà (abc) 7.12 Sucarita
20.10 Magga 20.18 Màgga (abcdf) 29.40 Yuga (abcd)
20.11 Magga 20.4 Màgga 3.3 Tasiõa (d)* 18.3 Puùpa
20.12 Magga 20.5 Màgga 3.4 Tasiõa 18.4 Puùpa
20.13 Magga 20.6 Màgga 18.10 Puùpa 18.5 Puùpa
20.14 Magga 20.7 Màgga 21.2 Kica? 1.38 Anitya
20.15 Magga 20.8 Màgga 21.3 Kica? 1.39 Anitya
20.16 Magga 20.9 Màgga 16.3 Prakiõaka? 1.40 Anitya
20.17 Magga 6.15 øãla
17 15 11 16
Although the Maggavagga seems very well established and there is close agreement
between the Pàëi and Patna texts, the Gàndhàrã and Udànavarga material only
agrees partially.
The sequence 5 - 8 is followed in Gàndhàrã and Udànavarga (with an addition in
the latter), but one of the verses is missing in Patna.
The sequence 11 - 16 is followed in Patna, and the sequence in two groups in
different chapters is also followed by Udànavarga, but the verses are scattered in
Gàndhàrã.
21. Pakiõõakavagga
21.1 Pakiõõaka 5.13 Attha 11.3 Suha 30.30 Sukha

21.2 Pakiõõaka 7.22 Kalyàõã 11.18 Suha 30.2 Sukha
21.3 Pakiõõaka 15.6 âsava 21.8 Kica? 4.19 Apramàda
(abc)*
21.4 Pakiõõaka 15.7 âsava 21.9 Kica? 4.20 Apramàda
(abe)*
21.5 Pakiõõaka 3.14 Bràhmaõa 1.12 Brammaõa 29.24 Yuga
21.6 Pakiõõaka 33.62abc & 33.61d Bràhmaõa
21.7 Pakiõõaka 6.4 Magu 15.12 SmÔti
21.10 Pakiõõaka 14.5 Khànti 6.7 Magu 15.15 SmÔti
21.13 Pakiõõaka 16.4 Prakiõaka? 11.8 øramaõa (abcd)
(abcd)
21.14 Pakiõõaka 18.5 Dadantã 20.2 øila? (abd) 10.8 øraddhà (abd)
16
21.15 Pakiõõaka 29.19 Yuga

21.16 Pakiõõaka 17.8 âtta 16.1 Prakiõaka? 23.2 âtma (abc)
(abc)
16 10 14 16
It is perhaps not surprising that there is little agreement about what belongs to a
Miscellaneous chapter, which the Pàëi, Gàndhàrã (perhaps), and Udànavarga
collections have.
The sequence 7 - 12 is found in Gàndhàrã and also in Udànavarga, but there are
many additions in the latter which intervene. Three of the verses are found
sequentially in Patna also.
22. Nirayavagga
22.1 Niraya 7.19 Kalyàõã 16.11 Prakiõaka? 8.1 Vàca (abc)

22.2 Niraya 7.18 Kalyàõã 11.9 øramaõa (abc)
22.3 Niraya 16.18 Vàcà 20.10 øila? 9.2 Karma
22.4 Niraya 12.16 Daõóa 16.12 Prakiõaka? 4.14 Apramàda
22.5 Niraya 12.17 Daõóa (abc) 4.15 Apramàda
(abc)
22.6 Niraya 16.19 Vàcà 13.15 Yamaka 11.4 øramaõa
22.7 Niraya 11.3 øramaõa
22.8 Niraya 11.2 øramaõa (bcd)
22.9 Niraya 7.5 & 7.6 Kalyàõã 21.6 Kica? 29.41 &29.42 Yuga
22.10 Niraya 13.19 øaraõa 7.22 Apramadu 5.16cd & 5.17 Priya
(bcd)*
22.11 Niraya 10.13 Mala (abef) 16.15 Prakiõaka? 16.4 Prakirõaka
(abef) (abef)
22.12 Niraya 10.13 Mala 16.15 Prakiõaka?
(cdef)
22.13 Niraya 10.14 Mala
22.14 Niraya
14 11 8 11
None of the other collections knows of a Nirayavagga, and the verses are therefore
scattered throughout those editions.
The sequence 11 - 13 is followed in Patna.
The last verse in the Pàëi, which is the reverse of the preceding verse, is not
paralleled elsewhere, and is not found in the Canon either.
17
23. Nàgavagga
23.1 Nàga 12.21 Daõóa 20.8 øila? 29.21 Yuga

23.2 Nàga 6.7 øoka 19.6 Aèva
23.3 Nàga 6.8 øoka 22.1 Naga or Asa? (d)* 19.7 Aèva
23.4 Nàga 6.9 øoka (cd) 22.? Naga or Asa? (d)*
23.5 Nàga
23.6 Nàga 29.13 Yuga
23.7 Nàga 31.5 Citta
23.8 Nàga 2.11 Apramàda 7.23 Apramadu (acd) 4.27cd & 4.36ad
Apramàda
23.9 Nàga 1.9 Jama 14.13 Droha (acd)
23.10 Nàga 1.10 Jama 14.14 Droha (acd)
23.11 Nàga 1.11 Jama 14.16a & 14.16b Droha
23.12 Nàga 5.1 Attha 30.34 Sukha
23.13 Nàga 5.2 Attha 30.21 Sukha
23.14 Nàga 5.3ab & 5.18cd 30.20 Sukha (abd)
Attha
14 11 4 12
Gàndhàrã may have had a Nagavaga, the fragments that remain being too few to be
certain; but the category is unknown to Patna and Udànavarga.
5 is not found in any of the other collections, and has no Canonical parallel either.
The sequence 2 - 4 agrees with Patna, and also the sequence 12 - 14, but it breaks
down in the last verse.
24. Taõhàvagga
24.1 Taõhà 9.1 Tahna 3.3 Tasiõa (d)* 3.4 TÔùõà (abd)
24.2 Taõhà 9.2 Tahna 3.9 TÔùõà
24.4 Taõhà 9.4 Tahna (ab) 7.17 Apramadu 3.11 TÔùõà
24.6 Taõhà 13.22 øaraõa
24.7 Taõhà
24.10 Taõhà 9.13 Tahna (ab) 3.6 TÔùõà (ab)
24.11 Taõhà 9.15 Tahna 3.2 Tasiõa (d)* 27.29 Paèya
24.12 Taõhà 9.7 Tahna 11.8 Suha 2.5 Kàma (abd)
24.13 Taõhà 9.8 Tahna 11.9 Suha 2.6 Kàma
24.14 Taõhà 11.10 Suha
18
24.15 Taõhà 9.14 Tahna 10.? Jara 29.57 Yuga

24.16 Taõhà 3.1 TÔùõà
24.17 Taõhà 3.2 TÔùõà
24.18 Taõhà
24.19 Taõhà 9.11 Tahna
24.20 Taõhà 21.1 Tathàgata
24.21 Taõhà 26.31 Nirvàõa (abd)
24.22 Taõhà 2.16 Kàma
24.23 Taõhà 9.16 Tahna 16.16 Prakirõaka
24.26 Taõhà 9.18 Tahna (acd) 16.21 Prakirõaka (acd)
26 18 7 21
Although the Taõhà category is well-established and occurs in all the parallels
(though the Gàndhàrã edition is fragmented at this point), again what it contains is
not.
There are four verses in the Pàëi that are not paralleled in the other editions, and
they are not found elsewhere in the Pàëi Canon either.
The sequences 2 - 4 and 23 - 26 also occur in Patna and Udànavarga,21 with the
exception of the last verse.
25. Bhikkhuvagga
25.1 Bhikkhu
25.2 Bhikkhu 4.2 Bhikùu 2.2 Bhikhu 7.11 Sucarita
(abcde)
25.3 Bhikkhu 4.3 Bhikùu 2.3 Bhikhu 32.7 Bhikùu
25.4 Bhikkhu 4.5 Bhikùu 2.4 Bhikhu 8.10 Vàca
25.5 Bhikkhu 13.11 øaraõa 2.14 Bhikhu 32.8 Bhikùu
25.6 Bhikkhu 4.6 Bhikùu 2.11 Bhikhu 13.8 Satkàra
25.7 Bhikkhu 4.7 Bhikùu 2.12 Bhikhu
25.8 Bhikkhu 2.29 Bhikhu 32.17 Bhikùu
25.10 Bhikkhu 4.8 Bhikùu 2.26 Bhikhu 26.12 Nirvàõa
25.11 Bhikkhu 2.28 Bhikhu
25.12 Bhikkhu 2.19 Apramàda 2.25 Bhikhu 31.31 Citta (bc)
(bcd)
25.13 Bhikkhu 4.13 Bhikùu 2.8 Bhikhu
21
Udànavarga has 3 other parallels with the substitution of mànadoùà, lobhadoùà, and
tÔùõàdoùà in the 2nd line.
19

25.16 Bhikkhu 4.14 Bhikùu 2.9 Bhikhu 32.26cd & 32.27ab
Bhikùu
25.17 Bhikkhu 4.15 Bhikùu (abcde) 2.10 Bhikhu 32.6 Bhikùu (bcde)
(abcd)*
25.18 Bhikkhu 8.13 Puùpa 18.9 Puùpa 18.11 Puùpa
25.19 Bhikkhu 4.4 Bhikùu 32.24 Bhikùu
25.20 Bhikkhu 17.19 âtta
25.21 Bhikkhu 17.17 âtta 19.14 Aèva (abd)
25.22 Bhikkhu
25.23 Bhikkhu 16.7 Prakirõaka
23 18 17 17
We can see again here the close connection between the Pàëi and Gàndhàrã
collections, with fifteen verses in the latter also being found in its Bhikhuvaga,22
and only one from elsewhere in that collection.
Udànavarga also has a Bhikùuvarga, but only about half of its parallels occur in that
chapter, even though it has no fewer than eighty-two verses.23
The two verses that find no parallel also have no parallels in the Canon, but the 1st
verse is paralleled in Mahàvastu, which also has parallels to the following verses: 2,
3, 5, 9, & 10.
26. Bràhmaõavagga
26.1 Bràhmaõa 3.1 Bràhmaõa 1.10 Brammaõa 33.60a Bràhmaõa

26.2 Bràhmaõa 3.8 Bràhmaõa 1.14 Brammaõa 33.72 Bràhmaõa
26.3 Bràhmaõa 3.7 Bràhmaõa 1.35 Brammaõa 33.24 Bràhmaõa (abd)
26.4 Bràhmaõa 3.16 Bràhmaõa 1.48bd & 1.25cd 33.32 Bràhmaõa (abd)
Brammaõa
26.6 Bràhmaõa 1.16 Brammaõa 11.15 øramaõa
26.8 Bràhmaõa 1.15 Brammaõa (abc) 33.75 Bràhmaõa
26.10 Bràhmaõa 3.2 Bràhmaõa 33.66 Bràhmaõa
(acd)
26.11 Bràhmaõa 3.4 Bràhmaõa 1.1 Brammaõa (ab) 33.7 Bràhmaõa
(ab)
22
The Gàndhàrã Bhikhuvaga has 39 verses, but the extra verses are mainly parallel to what is
now the Uragasutta of Suttanipàta in Pàëi.
23
26 of these parallel the Uragasutta, but that still leaves a large collection of verses, of course.
20
26.12 Bràhmaõa 1.2 Brammaõa 33.6 Bràhmaõa

26.13 Bràhmaõa 1.38 Brammaõa (abd)
26.15 Bràhmaõa 33.49 Bràhmaõa (abd)
26.16 Bràhmaõa 1.42 Brammaõa 33.58a Bràhmaõa
26.18 Bràhmaõa 33.19 Bràhmaõa
26.21 Bràhmaõa 3.15 Bràhmaõa 1.49abd & 1.25cd 33.33 Bràhmaõa
Brammaõa
26.24 Bràhmaõa 1.29 Brammaõa
26.25 Bràhmaõa 1.27 Brammaõa (abd) 33.40 Bràhmaõa (abd)
26.30 Bràhmaõa 1.46 Brammaõa 33.29abd & 33.22cd
Bràhmaõa
26.31 Bràhmaõa 1.36 Brammaõa (cd)* 33.31C Bràhmaõa
26.33 Bràhmaõa 1.20 Brammaõa 33.35 Bràhmaõa (abd)
26.34 Bràhmaõa 33.42 Bràhmaõa (cd)
26.37 Bràhmaõa 1.44 Brammaõa (abd) 33.48 Bràhmaõa
26.38 Bràhmaõa 1.43abd & 1.26cd 33.46 Bràhmaõa (abd)
Brammaõa
26.39 Bràhmaõa 1.34 Brammaõa (acd)* 33.29A Bràhmaõa
(acd)
26.40 Bràhmaõa 1.41 Brammaõa (bcd)* 33.50 Bràhmaõa
26.41 Bràhmaõa 1.5 Brammaõa (abcd) 33.47 Bràhmaõa
(abcdf)
41 15 30 39
The last chapter in the collection is also the one showing the strongest
correspondence in chapter title and contents in the parallels, with only one verse
being found under another rubric, Udànavarga's parallel to 26.6.
Patna's Bràhmaõavarggaþ is comparatively small, having only sixteen verses, but
fourteen of them are parallel to the Pàëi.
Udànavarga's Bràhmaõavarga, is its largest collection of verses, having eighty-
three verses in that chapter. Only two parallels to the Pàëi are missing here, and one
of those is found in its related øramaõavarga.
Perhaps surprisingly, no sequences seem to occur in the parallels.
21
We can summarise the tables thus: the Pàëi Dhammapada has 423 verses, of which 23
do not find a parallel (5%); it is interesting that all of the verses which fail to find a
parallel in the other editions also have no parallel in the rest of the Canon.
There are 304 parallels in the Patna Dharmapada, of which 29 are partial; 214 in
Gàndhàrã, of which 41 are partial; & 370 in the Udànavarga, of which 56 are partial.
That gives a total of 888 parallels of which 126 are partial (14%).
Or, to put it another way, there is a close resemblance in the parallels for 86% of the
verses. Many of the others differ only by a line or so. In fact 165 verses (39%) find
parallels in all the other collections, despite the fact that the Gàndhàrã collection is
fragmentary.
22
3: Collocation
Below I examine the chapters where collocation seems to occur on the keyword
occurring in the title, and will discuss the other chapters in the next section on Themes.
In what follows the verses that do not have the keyword are placed in brackets, and are
discussed in the notes that follow.
Special attention has been paid to the grouping of the verses in the commentary and
the parallels in this section, as this throws light on how a verse that is lacking a
keyword has entered into the collection. I also discuss the verses which seem to be
intrusive, and wherever possible offer explanations for their appearance in the
collections.
2. Appamàdavagga: 1ac; 2b; (3); 4d; 5a; 6c; 7c; 8a; 9a; 10ac; 11a; 12a.
3 does not mention appamàda but it is in the sequence 1 - 3 which occurs in the
commentary, and also in Patna, and Udànavarga, and has come into the chapter
through that connection.
3. Cittavagga: 1a; 2c; 3cd; 4cd; 5c; 6a; 7a; 8b; (9); 10c; 11c.
Citta doesn't occur in 9, but its synonym viÿÿàõa does, and its subject matter (the
fragility of the body) is similar to 8, so that they seem quite naturally to form a
pair, even though they are not joined together in the other collections or in the
commentary.
4. Pupphavagga: 1d; 2d; 3c; 4a; 5a; 6a; (7); 8a; 9a; 10a; 11a; (12); (13); (14); (15); (16).
The verse 7 seems a bit intrusive as it doesn't mention puppha, or have anything to
do with flowers; nor does it appear to be part of a sequence, although the pair 6 - 7
is paralleled in Udànavarga.
The verses 11 - 14 are a sequence occurring also in Patna (where they open the
Pupphavarggaþ); and Udànavarga (three of the verses are also paralleled in
Gàndhàrã), and have been attracted into the collection by the word puppha
occurring in the 1st verse of the sequence.
Similarly, 15 & 16 are a pair, occurring in all editions; the mention of a lotus
(paduma) is the link to flowers in this case, but puppha is not mentioned, so that it
appears that these verses have come into the chapter through having thematic
connection.24
5. Bàlavagga: 1c; 2d; 3b; 4acd; 5a; (6); 7a; (8); (9); 10ad; 11b; 12c; 13bc; (14); 15e; (16).
5 & 6 are a pair occurring together in all the collections, though they are treated
separately by the commentary.
7 - 9 is a sequence, the first verse of which has bàla in its opening line, and occurs
also in Patna, and Udànavarga (the Balavaga is known to have existed in Gàndhàrã,
but the verses are missing from the extant collection).
13 - 16 are a sequence also occurring in Patna and Udànavarga, bàla occurring in 2
of the verses.
24
This chapter, then, is on the borderline between being classified here as having been
organised through collocation; and in the next section, organised by theme.
23
6. Paõóitavagga: 1d; (2); (3); 4d; 5d; 6d; 7d; 8d; (9); (10); (11); 12b; 13d; (14).
1 - 3 are not found in sequence in the other collections, and are separated by the
commentary, but they are certainly thematic, and seem to have formed a group in
the Pàëi tradition. The keyword occurs in the first of these verses.
9 - 11 appear to be intrusive. 9 might have been better collected under the
Dhammaññha rubric, dealing as it does with the righteous man (dhammika); 10 & 11,
which are a pair in the commentary, and also in the Patna and Udànavarga
collections, might have been better placed in the Arahantavagga, given thematic
considerations.
12 - 14 form a sequence in both the commentary and in Patna (but are absent from
Gàndhàrã, and dispersed in Udànavarga).
9. Pàpavagga: 1bd; 2ad; (3); 4abcd; 5a; 6a; (7); 8d; 9d; 10c; 11b; 12d; (13).
2 & 3 and 6 & 7 are pairs occurring in all the parallels.
12 & 13 are also a pair, differing from each other only in their closing line;
however, they are separated in Udànavarga.
12. Attavagga: 1a; 2a; 3a; 4ac; 5a; 6c; 7b; 8f; 9abcd; 10ac.
There is clear collocation on the word atta in all the verses here.
13. Lokavagga: 1d; 2d; 3d; 4c; 5a; 6c; 7c; 8a; 9c; 10c; 11a; 12c.
There is collocation on loka throughout.
14. Buddhavagga: 1c; 2c; 3d; 4d; 5d; 6b; 7f; (8); 9d; (10); (11); 12a; (13); (14); (15); 16a;
17b; (18).
8 & 9 form a pair, both in the parallels and in the commentary.
The sequence 10 - 14 is found in Udànavarga and Patna (where one of the verses in
missing), and in the commentary, though they would seem to belong more naturally
to a Saraõavagga as in Patna, than to a Buddhavagga. They have presumably come
into the collection at this point owing to the mention of the Buddha in 12.
15 doesn't mention Buddha, but has the synonymous epithet Purisàjaÿÿa.
17 & 18 form a pair in the commentary, though they are both absent from the
parallels.
15. Sukhavagga: 1a; 2a; 3a; 4a; 5c; 6d; 7d; 8d; (9); 10bd; 11e; (12).
9 seems to be intrusive here as it is not in a pair, a sequence, or concerned with
sukha in any way.
10 - 12 occur as a sequence in Patna, Gàndhàrã, and the commentary, and 2 of the
verses also occur as a pair in Udànavarga, so it seems that 12 has come into the
collection through that connection, though it does not mention sukha.
16. Piyavagga: 1c; 2abcd; 3abd; 4abc; (5); (6); (7); (8); 9d; (10); (11); 12d.
4 - 8 are part of a sequence which is the same verse with a change of keyword (all
synonyms for piya in this context: pema; rati; kàma; taõhà).
There seems to be no particular reason why 10 appears under this rubric.
11 - 12 are a pair, occurring as such in the commentary and also in their only
parallel in Udànavarga.
24
25. Bhikkhuvagga: (1); 2e; 3d; 4a; 5c; 6c; 7a; 8d; 9a; 10a; 11c; 12a; (13); 14b; (15); 16b;
(17); 18d; 19c; 20d; (21); 22a; 23a.
1 & 2 are a pair in the commentary, though the first verse doesn't appear in any of
the parallels.
The commentary groups all the verses 9 - 17 together under one story. As the verses
appear to be quite disparate, it is no surprise that this ordering is not followed in
the parallels.
14 & 15, however, do appear as a pair in all the other collections.
16 & 17 are also a pair in both Patna and Gàndhàrã.
20 & 21 are a pair in the commentary, but not in Patna, which has both verses but
separated.
26. Bràhmaõavagga: 1bd; 2b; 3d; 4d; 5d; 6a; 7abc; 8a; 9d; 10d; 11bd; (12); 13a; 14af;
verses 15 - 41 all end with the refrain tam-ahaü bråmi bràhmaõaü (which also
closes verses number 3, 4, & 9).
The only verse to account for in the concluding chapter, then, is verse 12, which
clearly forms a pair with verse 11, even though they are treated separately by the
commentary. They appear as a pair in Patna, and in reverse order in Udànavarga.
From this we can see that once pairs of verses and sequences are accepted the mode of
collection in these chapters has clearly been keyword collocation, and that this method
of organisation accounts for the following chapters, which amount to exactly half the
chapters in the Pàëi collection:25 Appamàda, Citta, Puppha, Bàla, Paõóita, Pàpa, Atta,
Loka, Buddha, Sukha, Piya, Bhikkhu, Bràhamaõa.
Obviously then, keyword collocation was a very strong organising principle in the
minds of the redactors, and in most of the remaining chapters the same will be seen to
hold true. This is so even though those chapters are more loosely collected, and may
better be termed thematic collections, though of diverse types as we shall see as we
deal with them in order.
4: Themes
7. Arahantavagga: (1); (2); (3); (4); (5); (6); (7); (8); 9c; (10).
There is no keyword collocation at all in the Arahantavagga, and the word only occurs
once, in verse 9, but the theme is clear enough, as they all describe the character of the
Arahant. Not surprisingly, there is no parallel to this chapter title in the other
collections, and the parallels to the verses, where they exist, are dispersed throughout
the various chapters.
25
My study of the Udàna produced the same result, with half the chapters being organised
through collocation.
Although I haven't analysed the other Dharmapada collections as yet, there is no doubt that the
same will hold true for them also.
25
8. Sahassavagga: 1a; 2a; (3); 4a; (5); (6); 7a; (8); (9); (10); (11); (12); (13); (14); (15);
(16).
The verses 3, 8, and 11 - 16 all include the number 100 (-sata, in vassasata), and so
are included here through thematic considerations (they also all occur in Patna's
Sahasravarggaþ).
5, 6 & 10 seem to be intrusive, as no numbers are mentioned, and they do not form
a pair or a sequence.
8 & 9 are a pair occurring also in Patna and Gàndhàrã (the two verses, though
clearly related, are separated by a long sequence of verses in Udànavarga).
The thematic consideration in this chapter appears, then, to be numbers, principally

thousands, but also hundreds are mentioned, although three of the verses seem to have
no connection to the main theme.
10. Daõóavagga: 1a; 2a; 3b; 4b; 5d; (6); 7a; (8); 9a; (10); (11); (12); (13); 14c; (15); (16);
(17).
5 & 6 are grouped as a pair by the commentary, though they are separated by
another verse in both Patna and Udànavarga.
8 is thematic to the idea of punishment.
9 - 12 are grouped together by the commentary; they also occur together in
Udànavarga, though in a different order.
15 - 16 are concerned with being hit with a whip (kasà), which is linked by theme
to the rod or punishment (daõóa).
17 is intrusive, not mentioning a rod, nor being concerned with punishment.
The theme running throughout this chapter is that of punishment or retribution, and
nearly half the verses have collocation on the word daõóa.
11. Jaràvagga: (1); (2); (3); (4); 5c; 6b; (7); (8); (9); (10); (11).
3, 7 and 10 contain words related in their root to jarà.
What has brought the famous verses beginning anekajàti saüsàraü into this chapter
is not quite clear, unless it be the syntactic association of jàti with jarà.
Some of the verses seem to have come in because they concern the decline of the body,
even though jarà as such is not mentioned; cf. 2, 3, 4; but this is one of the loosest
themes in the collection. It is surprising, therefore, that Gàndhàrã also has a Jaravaga,
and one that is more than twice the size of the Pàëi, though there are only 5 parallels to
the Pàëi verses.
17. Kodhavagga: 1a; 2a; 3a; (4); (5); (6); (7); (8); (9); (10); (11); (12); (13); (14).
Collocation exists only in the first 3 verses of the chapter, though a Kodhavagga
seems well-established, occurring in Gàndhàrã and Udànavarga.
4 has the root connected verb kujjhati.
5 & 6 are hard to account for in a Kodhavagga, and as we might expect, occur in
different chapters in the parallels. They might have been better collected under the
Arahanta rubric.
26
The verses 7 -10 are vaguely thematic, having a sequence concerned with blaming
(nindati).
11 - 14 are a sequence obviously related to the main theme, being concerned with
kopa, which also means anger.
Collocation is weak in this chapter, though the theme has, for the most part, been
maintained.
18. Malavagga: (1); 2c; (3); 4c; 5d; 6a; 7c; 8abc; 9abcd; (10); (11); (12); (13); (14); (15);
(16); (17); (18); (19); (20); (21).
1 - 4 are a sequence in the commentary, and are connected by repetition, but they
don't occur in the parallels.
10 & 11 are a pair occurring in all the parallels; corruptions (saükiliññha) in 10 is
the connection with stains (mala).
12 - 14 are not found in the parallels, but occur as a group in the commentary; the
listing of various vices, summarised as bad things (pàpadhamma) in 14 is the
connection to the main theme.
15 & 16 are a pair occurring in Patna and Udànavarga, and also in the commentary;
probably the reason they occur here is a connection to the previous sequence, as
both mention måla (13d målaü khaõati attano; 16b målaghaccaü samåhataü)
though in ethically opposite senses.
17 mentions ràga, dosa, moha, and taõhà, all of which are quintessential
defilements.
18 & 19 are not a pair, but both mention faults (vajja), which is the connection
here.
20 & 21 are a pair in the commentary, though they are not found in the parallels;
the connection is presumably the mention of obstacles (papaÿca) in 20c.
Although there is good collocation in the first half of this chapter, it continues
according to the theme of stains or defilements.
19. Dhammaññhavagga: 1a; 2d; (3); (4); (5); (6); (7); (8); (9); (10); (11); (12); (13); (14;
(15); (16); (17).
1 & 2 are a pair in the commentary but are not found in the parallels. They are the
only verses to mention the righteous person (Dhammaññha).
The other verses, however, describe the same thing under different names, which
we can enumerate here (pairs are grouped together according to the commentary. 7
& 8; 9 & 10; 11 & 12 also occur as pairs in one or more of the parallels): 3ad;
paõóita; 4ae Dhammadhara; 5a & 6d thera; 7c & 8d sàdhuråpa; 9ad & 10d samaõa;
11ad & 12d bhikkhu; 13a & 14bd muni; 15ad ariya.
16 & 17 are a pair in the commentary and in the parallels, concerned with the
proper course of practice for a bhikkhu who is mentioned at 17c.
The theme in this collection is very loose, and one can't help thinking that a number of
the verses belong under different rubrics, as indeed they are found in the parallels,
which have no Dhammaññhavagga.
27
20. Maggavagga: 1a; 2a; 3c; (4); 5d; 6d; 7d; 8d; 9d; (10); (11); (12); 13c; (14); (15); (16);
17c.
4 is part of the sequence 1 - 4, which is grouped by the commentary; they are not
found in sequence in any of the parallels.
10 mentions the road (patha), which is the connection to path (magga).
11 & 12, which are a pair in the commentary and in all the parallels, speak about
clearing away the (metaphorical) forest (vana), thereby presumably clearing a path
for oneself, which must be the connection here.
14 - 16 are a sequence in 2 of the parallels, but are separated by the commentary;
One can't help feeling that 14 really belongs in the Bàlavagga.
Neither 15 nor 16 mention a path, and are really concerned with death, and might
have been better placed in Jaràvagga through thematic considerations.
Although there appear to be a number of intrusive verses in this chapter, nevertheless

collocation on the keyword magga appears in 11 of the verses.
22. Nirayavagga: 1a; 2d; (3); 4d; (5); 6d; (7); (8); (9); 10f; (11); (12); (13); (14).
3 is only vaguely thematic to this rubric, and may have been joined to the 2nd verse
by asaÿÿata which occurs in both (2b & 3d). It is not grouped together in a pair or
a sequence.
4 & 5 are a pair in the commentary, Patna, and Udànavarga (Gàndhàrã is damaged
at this point, and only one of the verses appears).
6 - 8 are a sequence in the commentary and appear as a sequence in reverse order
in Udànavarga.
9 seems a little out of place, despite its mention of pacchà tapati, being tormented
later, but it is probably this that has brought it into the collection at this point.
11 and 12 mention duggati, which is a synonym of niraya.
13 & 14 which are a pair, mention duggati in the first verse, and the contrasting
suggati (sic, m.c., = sugati) in the second.
The theme is well-established in this chapter, even though niraya itself in mentioned in
only 5 of the verses.
23. Nàgavagga: 1a; (2); 3c; (4); 5d; (6); (7); (8); (9); 10d; 11d; (12 ); (13); (14).
1 - 3 are a sequence in the commentary, and 2 & 3 appear as a pair in Patna and
Udànavarga.
4 may also be part of the sequence joined not by nàga, but by the theme of control
(danta).
6 appears to have no connection with the main theme of the chapter, and maybe
would have been better placed in the Bàlavagga (with its mention of the
synonymous manda); or the Pakiõõakavagga.
7d mentions hatthi, a synonym for one of the meanings of nàga.
8d has kuÿjara, another synonym.
9 - 11 are a sequence in the commentary, and in Patna - it is interesting to note that
they appear in the Jamavarggaþ in that collection, even though they are a sequence
of 3 verses and not a pair as would be expected.
28
12 - 14 seeem completely out of place in a Nàgavagga, having no connection to the

main theme; they mention sukha in every line of all 3 verses and, one would think,
they might have been better collected in the Sukhavagga.
The theme here is elephants, which accounts for 10 of the verses in this chapter.
24. Taõhàvagga: 1b; 2b; 3b; 4c; 5c; (6); (7); (8); (9); (10); (11); (12); (13); (14); (15);
16c; (17); 18b; 19a; 20c; 21d; 22c; (23); (24); (25); (26).
5 - 10 form a sequence in the commentary, though not in the parallels. They all deal
with the theme of craving, even though the word doesn't always appear; its root
synonym tasiõa occurs at 9a and 10a.
11, 12 & 13, and also 16 & 17 (both pair of verses appear as such in the
commentary and the parallels) include the word bandhana (bondage), which seems
to imply that the redactors took it as a synonym for taõhà.
14 is connected to taõhà by the mention of ràga.
15 seems out of place here, and with its mention of jàtijaraü may have found a
better home in the Jaràvagga.
16 & 17 are a pair in the commentary and in Udànavarga.
23 - 26 form a sequence in the commentary; and 23 - 25 also are sequential in Patna
and Udànavarga. They are concerned with ràga, dosa, moha, and icchà
respectively, which may be taken as manifestations of craving. Interestingly, the
Udànavarga, though missing icchà, has a parallel to the latter with the reading tÔùõà
as the alternative keyword.
The theme of craving seems to have been loosely maintained, through including
synonyms for taõhà on the one hand and manifestations of taõhà on the other.
We can see from this that some of the chapters have well-established themes, and even
though collocation doesn't always occur, nevertheless the theme prevails; on the other
hand some of the chapters are very loose. Quite a number of the verses might have
found better homes under diffferent rubrics.
There are still 2 chapters that need to be discussed:
1. Yamakavagga: the title is normally translated as The Pairs, but in fact when
examining it, it is clear that the verses are comprised not simply of pairs, but of
opposites, and ethical opposites at that. It is therefore the grouping of contrasting pairs
of verses that has served as the underlying organisational principle in this chapter. On
a cursory examination, this also appears to be the case in the parallel chapters in the
other collections.
21. Pakiõõakavagga:
There is no theme, of course, in a miscellaneous chapter!
But it is interesting to note that the first 2 verses mention sukha no less than 5
times, and might have been better placed in the Sukhavagga.
29
3 & 4 are a pair in all the collections. The chapters they are collected in have
different names âsava (Patna), Kica ? (Gàndhàrã, Brough adds a question mark as
the chapter title is unsure) and Apramàda (Udànavarga), presumably because of the
occurrence of pamatta in 3c).
5 & 6, which are a pair, are concerned with the aloofness of the true Bràhmaõa,
and might have been better placed in the Bràhmaõavagga.
7 - 12 form a sequence in Pàëi, Gàndhàrã (Maguvaga), & Udànavarga (SmÔtivarga),
and the last 3 verses are a sequence in Patna (Khàntivarggaþ). As the first verse
mentions contemplation of the Buddha, it might have been possible to place them in
the Buddhavagga.
16, with its mention of damayam attànaü, could have found a place in the
Attavagga.
5. Summary and Conclusion
We have now examined the Dhammapada collection from the point of view of its
chapter titles, specific contents, and organisational principles. Anyone even glancing at
these tables, I think, will be driven to the following conclusion, which was noted by
Brough a long time ago:26 it is really impossible that there could have been a primitive
Dhammapada, from which the others have evolved by way of addition and
rearrangement, this theory simply would not be able to account for the similarities and
divergences that now exist between the four collections.
Although there is some correspondence between the chapter titles in the four
collections, there is virtually no agreement, and certainly no regular agreement, about
the contents of the chapters. As with the Udàna,27 it appears that the two main guiding
principles must have been word-collocation and secondarily, thematic considerations.28
Half of the chapters show keyword collocation, provided we accept that verses
sometimes come into the collections in pairs or even longer sequences, and a number of
the others have collocation as a subsidiary organisational principle.
We can note that a collection of Dhamma verses does seem to be well-established, as

well as the idea of collecting them under rubrics and dividing them into vaggas. It
appears, therefore, that there must originally have been the idea of a collection of
Dhamma verses, grouped around certain general themes, which were perhaps at first
suggested by a number of the verses having keyword collocation. They must then have
been collected and organised by different readactors working more or less
independently in the different schools.
26
See his Introduction to The Gàndhàrã Dharmapada, pg 26 ff. Brough only had the Pàëi,
Gàndhàrã and Udànavarga to compare, but his conclusions still hold true after the publication
of the Patna Dharmapada.
27
See my Comparison of the Pàëi Udànas and the Sanskrit Udànavarga www.ancient-buddhist-
texts.net\Buddhist-Texts\C2-Udana-Parallels\index.htm.
28
These are not the same thing, though they do, of course, overlap - very often the verses
collected by collocation do not have a theme as such running through them, whereas those
collected by theme do not necessarily have a keyword repeated in the verses.
30
It is noticeable that a number of the well-established chapter titles, such as Appamàda,

Citta, Bàla, Bhikkhu, & Bràhmaõa are also the ones showing strong keyword-
collocation, and it is tempting to see a small original collection of material. But this
may not be due to there being a primitive collection, but owing to the frequency of the
verses having these keywords, and the then obvious choice for the title.
To reinforce this, we may note that some of the chapters in the Pàëi, like the
Lokavagga and Buddhavagga, which show collocation throughout, do not appear as
chapter titles in the other collections;29 and on the other hand some of the chapter
headings that show poor collocation in their contents, such as the Taõhàvagga &
Maggavagga, appear in all the collections.
It is interesting in this regard to compare the Dhammapada with some of the other
collections in the Tipiñaka, where the criterion has sometimes been length (Dãgha,
Majjhima), or theme (Saüyutta), or numbers (Aïguttara), but where the exact contents
that have been collected and organised under these rubrics appears to have been
similarly fluid amongst the various schools that arose after the parinibbàna of the
Buddha.
In the light of this it may be suggested that what was established at the 1st Council was
not a Canon as such, but a set of baskets (piñaka) for the collection of the materials that
were being memorised and passed on from teacher to pupil; and that the eventual
contents of these baskets, was very much according to the recensions made in the
various schools, which were more or less separated in time and location.
ânandajoti Bhikkhu,
November 2004
29
That is, as we now have them, it is possible that Gàndhàrã did contain one or both of these
rubrics, but that they have been lost.
31
32
Part 2: The Comparative Dhammapada
Pàëi Patna
Namo tassa Bhagavato Arahato siddhaü namaþ
Sammàsambuddhassa sarvabuddhadharmmàryyasaüghebhyaþ
Udànavarga
siddham
1: Yamakavagga
Pàëi 1 [1.1] Yamaka Patna 1 [1.1] Jama

manopubbaïgamà dhammà, manopårvvaügamà dhammà
manoseññhà manomayà, manoèreùñhà manojavà |
manasà ce paduññhena manasà ca praduùñena
bhàsati và karoti và, bhàùate và karoti và |
tato naü dukkham anveti tato naü dukham anneti
cakkaü va vahato padaü. cakram và vahato padaü ||
Gàndhàrã 201 [13.1] Yamaka Udànavarga 31.23 Citta

maõopuvagama dhama manaþpårvaïgamà dharmà
maõoèeñha maõojava manaþèreùñhà manojavàþ |
maõasa hi praduñheõa manasà hi praduùñena
bhaùadi va karodi va bhàùate và karoti và |
tado õa duhu amedi tatas taü duþkham anveti
cako va vahaõe pathi. cakraü và vahataþ padam ||
*****

manopubbaïgamà dhammà, manopårvvaügamà dhammà
manoseññhà manomayà, manoèreùñhà manojavà |
manasà ce pasannena manasà ca prasannena
bhàsati và karoti và, bhàùate và karoti và |
tato naü sukham anveti tato naü sukham anneti
chàyà va anapàyinã. cchàyà và anapàyinã ||

maõopuvagama dhama manaþpårvaïgamà dharmà
maõoèeñha maõojava manaþèreùñhà manojavàþ |
maõasa hi prasaneõa manasà hi prasannena
bhaùadi va karodi va bhàùate và karoti và |
tado õa suhu amedi tatas taü sukham anveti
chaya va aõukamiõi. cchàyà và hy anugàminã ||
33
A Comparative Edition of the Dhammapada

akkocchi maü avadhi maü àkroèi maü avadhi maü
ajini maü ahàsi me, ajini maü ahàsi me |
ye ca taü upanayhanti ye tàni upanahyanti
veraü tesaü na sammati. veraü tesaü na èàmyati ||
Udànavarga 14.9 Droha

àkroèan màm avocan màm
ajayan màm ajàpayet |
atra ye hy upanahyanti
vairaü teùàü na èàmyati ||
Målasarvàstivàdivinaya
(Gilgit III.ii.184)
ajayan màm ahàpayan |
atra ye upanahyanti
vairaü teùàü na èàmyati ||
*****

akkocchi maü avadhi maü àkroèi maü avadhi maü
ajini maü ahàsi me, ajini maü ahàsi me |
ye taü na upanayhanti ye tàni nopanahyanti
veraü tesåpasammati. veraü tesaü upaèàmyati ||

ajayan màm ajàpayet |
atra ye nopanahyanti
vairaü teùàü praèàmyati ||
(Gilgit III.ii.184)
ajayan màm ahàpayan |
atra ye nopanahyanti
vairaü teùàü praèàmyati ||
*****
34
Pàëi 5 [1.5] Yamaka Patna 253 [14.15] Khànti

na hi verena veràni na hi vereõa veràõi
sammantãdha kudàcanaü, èàmantãha kadàcanaü |
averena ca sammanti, avereõa tu èàmaüti
esa dhammo sanantano. esa dhaümo sanàtano ||

na hi vaireõa vairàõi
èàmyantãha kadà cana |
kùàntyà vairàõi èàmyanti
eùa dharmaþ sanàtanaþ ||
(Gilgit III.ii.184)
na hi vaireõa vairàõi
èàmyantãha kadàcana |
kùàntyà vairàõi èàmyanti
eùa dharmaþ sanàtanaþ ||
*****
Pàëi 6 [1.6] Yamaka Patna 254 [14.16] Khànti

pare ca na vijànanti pare ca na vijànaüti
mayam ettha yamàmase, vayam ettha jayàmatha |
ye ca tattha vijànanti ye ca tattha vijànaüti
tato sammanti medhagà. tato èàümaüti medhakà ||
(Gilgit III.ii.183)
pare 'tra na vijànanti
vayam atrodyamàmahe |
atra ye tu vijànanti
teùàü èàmyanti medhakàþ ||
*****
35

subhànupassiü viharantaü èubhà 'nupaèèiü viharantaü
indriyesu asaüvutaü, indriyesu asaüvÔtaü |
bhojanamhi amattaÿÿuü, bhojanamhi amàttaüÿå
kusãtaü hãnavãriyaü, kuèãdaü hãnavãriyaü ||
taü ve pasahati màro taü ve prasahate màro
vàto rukkhaü va dubbalaü. vàto rukkham va dubbalaü |
Gàndhàrã 217 [13.17] Yamaka Udànavarga 29.15 Yuga

èuhaõupaèi viharadu èubhànudarèinaü nityam
idrieùu asavudu indriyaiè càpy asaüvÔtam |
bhoyaõasa amatraÿo bhojane càpy amàtrajÿaü
kusidu hiõaviryava hãnaü jàgarikàsu ca |
ta gu prasahadi raku taü vai prasahate ràgo
vadu rakhkùa ba drubala. vàto vÔkùam ivàbalam ||
*****

asubhànupassiü viharantaü aèubhànupaèèiü viharantaü
indriyesu susaüvutaü, indriyeùu susaüvÔtaü ||
bhojanamhi ca mattaÿÿuü, bhojanamhi ca mà. . .
saddhaü àraddhavãriyaü, . . .ddhaü àraddhavãriyaü |
taü ve nappasahati màro taü ve na prasahate màro
vàto selaü va pabbataü. vàto èelaü va parvvataü ||

aèuhaõupaèi viharadu aèubhànudarèinaü nityam
idrieùu sisavudu indriyaiè ca susaüvÔtam |
bhoyaõasa ya matraÿo bhojane càpi màtrajÿaü
ùadhu aradhaviryava yuktaü jàgarikàsu ca |
ta gu na prasahadi raku taü na prasahate ràgo
vadu èela va parvada. vàtaþ èailam iva sthiram ||
*****
36
Pàëi 9 [1.9] Yamaka Patna 94 [6.11] øoka

anikkasàvo kàsàvaü anikkaùàyo kàùàyaü
yo vatthaü paridahessati, yo vastaü paridhehiti |
apeto damasaccena apeto damasaccena
na so kàsàvam arahati. na so kàùàyam arihati ||
Gàndhàrã 192 [12.11] Thera Udànavarga 29.7 Yuga

anikaùayu kaùaya aniùkaùàyaþ kàùàyaü
yo vastra parihasidi yo vastraü paridhàsyati |
avedu damasoraca apetadamasauratyo
na so kaùaya arahadi. nàsau kàùàyam arhati ||
*****
Pàëi 10 [1.10] Yamaka Patna 95 [6.12] øoka

yo ca vantakasàvassa yo tu vàntakaùàyassa
sãlesu susamàhito, èãlehi susamàhito |
upeto damasaccena upeto damasaccena
sa ve kàsàvam arahati. sa ve kàùàyam arihati ||

yo du vadakaùayu yas tu vàntakaùàyaþ syàc
èileùu susamahidu chãleùu susamàhitaþ |
uvedu damasoraca upetadamasauratyaþ
so du kaùaya arahadi. sa vai kàùàyam arhati ||
*****
Pàëi 11 [1.11] Yamaka Patna 171 [10.15] Mala

asàre sàramatino asàre sàramatino
sàre càsàradassino, sàre cà 'sàrasaüÿino |
te sàraü nàdhigacchanti te sàran nàdhigacchanti
micchàsaïkappagocarà. micchasaükappagocarà ||

asari saravadiõo asàre sàramatayaþ
sari asaradaèiõo sàre càsàrasaüjÿinaþ |
te sara nadhikachadi te sàraü nàdhigacchanti
michasaggapagoyara. mithyàsaükalpagocaràþ ||
*****
37
Pàëi 12 [1.12] Yamaka Patna 172 [10.16] Mala

sàraÿ ca sàrato ÿatvà sàraÿ ca sàrato ÿÿàttà
asàraÿ ca asàrato, asàraÿ ca asàrato |
te sàraü adhigacchanti te sàram adhigacchanti
sammàsaïkappagocarà. saümasaükappagocarà ||

sara du saradu ÿatva sàraü tu sàrato jÿàtvà
asara ji asarado hy asàraü càpy asàrataþ |
te sara adhikachadi te sàram adhigacchanti
samesagapagoyara. samyaksaükalpagocaràþ ||
*****
Pàëi 13 [1.13] Yamaka Patna 351 [19.10] Citta

yathà agàraü ducchannaü yathà agàraü ducchannaü
vuññhã samativijjhati, vaññhã samitivijjhati |
evaü abhàvitaü cittaü evaü abhàvitaü cittaü
ràgo samativijjhati. ràgo samitivijjhati ||

yadha akara druchana yathà hy agàraü ducchannaü
vuñhi samadibhinadi vÔùñiþ samatibhindati |
emu arakùida cata evaü hy abhàvitaü cittaü
raku samadibhinadi. ràgaþ samatibhindati ||
*****
Pàëi 14 [1.14] Yamaka Patna 352 [19.11] Citta

yathà agàraü succhannaü yathà agàraü succhannaü
vuññhã na samativijjhati, vaññhã na samitivijjhati |
evaü subhàvitaü cittaü evaü subhàvitaü cittaü
ràgo na samativijjhati. ràgo na samitivijjhati ||

yadha akara suchana yathà hy agàraü succhannaü
vuñhi na samadibhinadi vÔùñir na vyatibhindati |
emu surakùida cita evaü subhàvitaü cittaü
raku na samadibhinadi. ràgo na vyatibhindati ||
*****
38

idha socati pecca socati, iha èocati precca èocati
pàpakàrã ubhayattha socati, pàpakammo ubhayattha èocati |
so socati so vihaÿÿati so èocati so vihaünyati
disvà kammakiliññham attano. dÔùñà kammakileèam àttano ||
Gàndhàrã 205 [13.5] Yamaka Udànavarga 28.34 Pàpa

idha èoyadi preca èoyadi iha èocati pretya èocati
pavakamu duhayatra èoyadi pàpakarmà hy ubhayatra èocati |
so èoyadi so vihaÿadi sa hi èocati sa praèocati
diùpa kamu kiliñha atvaõo. dÔùñvà karma hi kliùñam àtmanaþ ||
*****

idha modati pecca modati, iha nandati precca nandati
katapuÿÿo ubhayattha modati, katapuüÿo ubhayattha nandati |
so modati so pamodati so nandati . . . . . .dati
disvà kammavisuddhim attano. dÔùñà kammavièuddhim àttano ||

idha nanadi preca nanadi iha nandati pretya nandati
puÿakamo duhayatra nanadi kÔtapuõyo hy ubhayatra nandati |
so nanadi so pramodadi sa hi nandati sa pramodate
diùpa kamu vièudhu atvaõo. dÔùñvà karma hi vièuddham àtmanaþ ||
*****
Pàëi 17 [1.17] Yamaka

idha tappati pecca tappati,
pàpakàrã ubhayattha tappati,
pàpaü me katan ti tappati,
bhiyyo tappati duggatiü gato.
*****
Pàëi 18 [1.18] Yamaka

idha nandati pecca nandati,
katapuÿÿo ubhayattha nandati,
puÿÿaü me katan ti nandati,
bhiyyo nandati suggatiü gato.
*****
39
Pàëi 19 [1.19] Yamaka Patna 290 [16.13] Vàcà

bahum pi ce sahitaü bhàsamàno, bahuü pi ce sahitaü bhàùamàno
na takkaro hoti naro pamatto, na takkaro hoti naro pramatto |
gopo va gàvo gaõayaü paresaü, gopo va gàvo gaõayaü paresaü
na bhàgavà sàmaÿÿassa hoti. na bhàgavà èàmaõõassa hoti ||
Gàndhàrã 190 [12.9] Thera Udànavarga 4.22 Apramàda

baho bi ida sahida bhaùamaõa subahv apãha sahitaü bhàùamàõo
na takaru bhodi naru pramatu na tatkaro bhavati naraþ pramattaþ |
govo va gaˆ gaõaˆ pareùa gopaiva gàþ saügaõayaü pareùàü
na bhakava ùamaÿathasa bhodi . na bhàgavàü cchràmaõyàrthasya bhavati
||
*****
Pàëi 20 [1.20] Yamaka Patna 291 [16.14] Vàcà

appam pi ce sahitaü bhàsamàno, appaü pi ce sahitaü bhàùamàno
dhammassa hoti anudhammacàrã, dhammassa hoti anudhammacàrã |
ràgaÿ ca dosaÿ ca pahàya mohaü, ràgaü ca doùaü ca prahàya mohaü
sammappajàno suvimuttacitto, vimuttacitto akhilo akaücho |
anupàdiyàno idha và huraü và, anupàdiyàno iha và hure và
sa bhàgavà sàmaÿÿassa hoti. sa bhàgavà èàmannassa hoti ||
Gàndhàrã 191 [12.10] Thera Udànavarga 4.23 Apramàda

apa bi ida sahida bhaùamaõa alpam api cet sahitaü bhàùamàõo
dhamasa bhodi aõudhamacari dharmasya bhavati hy anudharmacàrã |
aõuvadiaõu idha va horo va ràgaü ca doùaü ca tathaiva mohaü
so bhakava ùamaÿathasa bhodi. prahàya bhàgã èràmaõyàrthasya bhavati ||
Yamakavaggo pañhamo.
2. Appamàdavagga
Pàëi 21 [2.1] Appamàda Patna 14 [2.1] Apramàda

appamàdo amatapadaü, apramàdo amatapadaü
pamàdo maccuno padaü, pramàdo maccuno padaü |
appamattà na mãyanti, apramattà na mrãyanti
ye pamattà yathà matà. ye pramattà yathà matà ||
Gàndhàrã 115 [7.6] Apramadu Udànavarga 4.1 Apramàda

apramadu amudapada apramàdo hy amÔtapadaü
pramadu mucuõo pada pramàdo mÔtyunaþ padam |
apramata na miyadi apramattà na mriyante
ye pramata yadha mudu. ye pramattàþ sadà mÔtàþ ||
*****
40

etaü visesato ÿatvà etaü vièeùataü nyàttà
appamàdamhi paõóità, apramàdamhi paõóità |
appamàde pamodanti, apramàde pramodanti
ariyànaü gocare ratà. ayiràõàü gocare ratà ||

eda vièeùadha ÿatva etàü vièeùatàü jÿàtvà
apramadasa paõido hy apramàdasya paõóitaþ |
apramadi pramodia apramàdaü pramudyeta
ariaõa goyari rado. nityam àryaþ svagocaram ||
*****

te jhàyino sàtatikà, te jhàyino sàtatikà
niccaü daëhaparakkamà, niccaü dÔóhaparàkramà |
phusanti dhãrà nibbànaü, phusanti dhãrà nibbàõaü
yogakkhemaü anuttaraü. yogacchemaü anuttaraü ||
Udànavarga 4.3 Apramàda

apramattàþ sàtatikà
nityaü dÔóhaparàkramàþ |
spÔèanti dhãrà nirvàõaü
yogakùemam anuttaram ||
*****

uññhànavato satãmato, uññhàõavato satãmato
sucikammassa nisammakàrino, èucikammassa nièàmmakàriõo |
saÿÿatassa ca dhammajãvino, saüyyatassa ca dhammajãvino
appamattassa yasobhivaóóhati. apramattassa yaèo 'ssa vaddhati ||

uÂhaõamado svadimado utthànavataþ smÔtàtmanaþ
suyikamasa nièamacariõo [èubhacittasya nièàmyacàriõaþ] |
saÿadasa hi dhamajiviõo saüyatasya hi dharmajãvino
apramatasa yaèidha vaóhadi. hy apramattasya yaèo 'bhivardhate ||
*****
41

uññhànenappamàdena uññhàõenà 'pramàdena
saüyamena damena ca, saüyyamena damena ca |
dãpaü kayiràtha medhàvã, dãpaü kayiràtha medhàvã
yaü ogho nàbhikãrati. yam ogho nàdhipårati ||

uÂhaõeõa apramadeõa utthànenàpramàdena
saÿameõa dameõa ca saüyamena damena ca |
divu karodi medhavi dvãpaü karoti medhàvã
ya jara nabhimardadi. tam ogho nàbhimardati ||
*****

pamàdam anuyuÿjanti pramàdam anuyuÿjanti
bàlà dummedhino janà, bàlà dummedhino janà |
appamàdaÿ ca medhàvã apramàdan tu medhàvã
dhanaü seññhaü va rakkhati. dhanaü èreùñhaü va rakkhati ||

pramada aõuyujadi pramàdam anuvartante
bala drumedhiõo jaõa bàlà durmedhaso janàþ |
apramada du medhavi apramàdaü tu medhàvã
dhaõa èeñhi va rakùadi. dhanaü èreùñhãva rakùati ||
*****
Pàëi 27 [2.7] Appamàda

mà pamàdam anuyuÿjetha
mà kàmaratisanthavaü,
appamatto hi jhàyanto
pappoti vipulaü sukhaü.

[apramadi pramodia] pramàdaü nànuyujyeta
ma gamiradisabhamu na kàmaratisaüstavam |
apramato hi Áayadu apramattaþ sadà dhyàyã
[vièeùa adhikachadi.] pràpnute hy acalaü sukham ||
Gàndhàrã 134 [7.25] Apramaduvaga

[na‹ pramadasamayu
aprati asavakùayi]
apramato hi jayadu
pranodi paramu sukhu.
*****
42

pamàdaü appamàdena pramàdam apramàdena
yadà nudati paõóito, yadà nudati paõóito |
paÿÿàpàsàdam àruyha, praüÿàpràsàdam àruyha
asoko sokiniü pajaü, aèoko èokiniü prajàü |
pabbataññho va bhummaññhe parvvataññho va bhoma 'ññhe
dhãro bàle avekkhati. dhãro bàle avecchati ||

pramadu apramadeõa pramàdam apramàdena
yadha nudadi paõidu yadà nudati paõóitaþ |
praÿaprasada aruèu prajÿàpràsàdam àruhya
aèoka èoiõo jaõa tv aèokaþ èokinãü prajàm |
pravadaÂho va bhumaÂha parvatasthaiva bhåmisthàü
dhiru bala avekùidi. dhãro bàlàn avekùate ||
*****

appamatto pamattesu, apramatto pramattesu
suttesu bahujàgaro, suttesu bahujàgaro |
abalassaü va sãghasso abalàèèam va èãghràèèo
hitvà yàti sumedhaso. hettà yàti sumedhaso ||
Gàndhàrã 118 [7.9] Apramadu Udànavarga 19.4 Aèva

apramatu pramateùu apramattaþ pramatteùu
suteùu bahojagaru supteùu bahujàgaraþ |
avalaèa va bhadraèu abalàèva iva bhadràèvaü
hitva yadi sumedhasu. hitvà yàti sumedhasam ||
*****
Pàëi 30 [2.10] Appamàda

appamàdena maghavà
devànaü seññhataü gato,
appamàdaü pasaüsanti,
pamàdo garahito sadà.

apramadeõa makavha apramàdaü praèaüsanti
devaõa samidhi gadu pramàdo garhitaþ sadà |
apramada praèaÁadi apramàdena maghavàü
pramadu gara hidu sada. devànàü èreùñhatàü gataþ ||
*****
43

appamàdarato bhikkhu, apramàdagaru bhikkhå
pamàde bhayadassivà, pramàde bhayadaüèino
saüyojanaü aõuü thålaü saüyojanam aõutthålaü
óahaü aggãva gacchati. dahaü aggãva gacchati |
Gàndhàrã 74 [2.24] Bhikhu Udànavarga 4.29 Apramàda

apramadaradu yo bhikhu apramàdarato bhikùuþ
pramadi bhayadaèima pramàde bhayadarèakaþ |
saÿoyaõa aõuthula saüyojanam aõusthålaü
óahu agi va gachadi. dahann agnir iva gacchati ||
*****

appamàdarato bhikkhu, apramàdagaru bhikkhå
pamàde bhayadassivà, pramàde bhayadaüèino |
abhabbo parihànàya, abhavvo parihàõàya
nibbànasseva santike. nibbàõasseva santike ||
Gàndhàrã 73 [2.23] Bhikhu Udànavarga 4.32 Apramàda

apramadaradu yo bhikhu apramàdarato bhikùuþ
pramadi bhayadaèima pramàde bhayadarèakaþ |
abhavu parihaõa‹ abhavyaþ parihàõàya
nivaõaseva sadii. nirvàõasyaiva so 'ntike ||
Appamàdavaggo dutiyo.
3. Cittavagga
Pàëi 33 [3.1] Citta Patna 342 [19.1] Citta

phandanaü capalaü cittaü phandanaü capalaü cittaü
dårakkhaü dunnivàrayaü, durakkhaü dunnivàrayaü |
ujuü karoti medhàvã ujjuü karoti medhàvã
usukàro va tejanaü. uùukàro va tejanà ||
Gàndhàrã 136 [8.2] Cita Udànavarga 31.8 Citta

phanaõa cavala cita spandanaü capalaü cittaü
drurakùa drunivaraõa durakùyaü durnivàraõam |
u....... Ôjuü karoti medhàvã
......... iùukàra iva tejasà ||
*****
44

vàrijo va thale khitto vàrijo va thale khitto
okam okata' ubbhato, okamokàtu ubbhato |
pariphandatidaü cittaü pariphandatimaü cittaü
màradheyyaü pahàtave. màradheyaü prahàtaye ||
Gàndhàrã 137b [8.?] Citavaga Udànavarga 31.2 Citta

vario va thale kùito vàrijo và sthale kùipta
........ okàd oghàt samuddhÔtaþ |
........ parispandati vai cittaü
......... màradheyaü prahàtavai ||
*****

dunniggahassa lahuno dunniggrahassa laghuno
yatthakàmanipàtino, yatthakàmanipàtino |
cittassa damatho sàdhu, cittassa damatho sàdhu
cittaü dantaü sukhàvahaü. cittaü dàntaü sukhàvahaü ||
Udànavarga 31.1 Citta

durnigrahasya laghuno
yatrakàmanipàtinaþ |
cittasya damanaü sàdhu
cittaü dàntaü sukhàvaham ||
*****

sududdasaü sunipuõaü sududdaèaü sunipuõaü
yatthakàmanipàtinaü, yatthakàmanipàtinaü |
cittaü rakkhetha medhàvã, cittaü rakkheya medhàvã
cittaü guttaü sukhàvahaü. tad<a>hi guttaü sukhàvahaü ||
*****

dåraïgamaü ekacaraü dåraügamaü ekacaraü
asarãraü guhàsayaü, aèarãraü guhàèayaü |
ye cittaü saÿÿam essanti ye cittaü saüyyamehinti
mokkhanti màrabandhanà. mokkhaüte màrabaüdhanà ||
Gàndhàrã 137a [8.?] Citavaga Udànavarga 31.8A Citta

duragama eka dåraügamam ekacaram
........ aèarãraü guhàèayam |
........ ye cittaü damayiùyanti
......... vimokùyante mahàbhayàt ||
45
Pàëi 38 [3.6] Citta Patna 335 [18.9] Dadantã

anavaññhitacittassa anavaññhitacittassa
saddhammaü avijànato, saddhaümam avijànato |
pariplavapasàdassa pàriplavaprasàdassa
paÿÿà na paripårati. praüÿà na paripårati ||
Gàndhàrã 137c [8.?] Citavaga Udànavarga 31.28 Citta

aõunaÂhidacitasa anavasthitacittasya
........ saddharmam avijànataþ |
........ pàriplavaprasàdasya
......... prajÿà na paripåryate ||
*****

anavassutacittassa anapràèrayamàõassa
ananvàhatacetaso, ananvàhatacetaso |
puÿÿapàpapahãnassa [hettà kallàõapàpàni]
natthi jàgarato bhayaü. nàsti jàgarato bhayaü ||
Gàndhàrã 137d [8.?] Citavaga Udànavarga 28.6 Pàpa

aõuvaùudacitasa anavasrutacittasya
........ tv anunnahanacetasaþ |
........ puõyapàpaprahãõasya
......... nàsti durgatito bhayam ||
*****

kumbhåpamaü kàyam imaü viditvà, kuübhopamaü kàyam imaü vidittà
nagaråpamaü cittam idaü ñhapetvà, nagaropamaü cittam adhiùñhihittà |
yodhetha màraü paÿÿàvudhena, yodheya màraü praüÿàyudhena
jitaÿ ca rakkhe anivesano siyà. jitaü ca rakkhe aniveèano siyà ||
Gàndhàrã 138b. [8.?] Cita Udànavarga 31.35 Citta

kummovamu kaya . . kumbhopamaü kàyam imaü viditvà
........ nagaropamaü cittam adhiùñhitaü ca |
........ yudhyeta màraü prajÿàyudhena
......... jitaü ca rakùed aniveèanaþ syàt ||
*****
46

aciraü vatayaü kàyo acirà vata ayaü kàyo
pañhaviü adhisessati, pañhaviü abhièehiti |
chuddho apetaviÿÿàõo chåóo apetaviünyàõo
niratthaü va kaliïgaraü. niràtthaü và kañiügaraü ||
Gàndhàrã 153 [10.19] Jara Udànavarga 1.35 Anitya

ayireõa vada‹ kayu aciraü bata kàyo 'yaü
paóha‹ vari èa‹ùadi pÔthivãm adhièeùyate |
tuchu avakadaviÿaõa èunyo vyapetavijÿàno
niratha ba kaóigÌara. nirastaü và kaóaïgaram ||
*****
Pàëi 42 [3.10] Citta

diso disaü yantaü kayirà
verã và pana verinaü
micchàpaõihitaü cittaü
pàpiyo naü tato kare.

[na dveùã dveùiõaþ kuryàd]
vairã và vairiõo hitam |
mithyàpraõihitaü cittaü
[yat kuryàd àtmanàtmanaþ] ||
*****
Pàëi 43 [3.11] Citta

na taü màtà pità kayirà
aÿÿe và pi ca ÿàtakà
sammàpaõihitaü cittaü
seyyaso naü tato kare.

na taü màtà pità vàpi
kuryàj jÿàtis tathàparaþ |
samyakpraõihitaü cittaü
[yat kuryàd dhitam àtmanaþ] ||
Cittavaggo tatiyo.
47
4. Pupphavagga
Pàëi 44 [4.1] Puppha Patna 131 [8.11] Puùpa

ko imaü pañhaviü vicessati ko imaü pañhaviü vijehiti
yamalokaÿ ca imaü sadevakaü. yamalokaü va imaü sadevakaü |
ko dhammapadaü sudesitaü, ko dhammapade sudeèite
kusalo puppham ivappacessati. kuèalo puùpam iva prajehiti |
Gàndhàrã 301 [18.12] [Puùpa] Udànavarga 18.1 Puùpa

........ ka imàü pÔthivãü vijeùyate
yamaloka ji ida sadevaka yamalokaü ca tathà sadevakam |
ko dhamapada sudeèida ko dharmapadaü sudeèitaü
kuèala puùa viva payeùidi. kuèalaþ puùpam iva praceùyate ||
*****

sekho pañhaviü vicessati èekho pañhaviü vijehiti
yamalokaÿ ca imaü sadevakaü. yamalokaü va imaü sadevakaü |
sekho dhammapadaü sudesitaü, so dhammapade sudeèite
kusalo puppham ivappacessati. kuèalo puùpam iva prajehiti ||

budhu pradha . . . ùidi èaikùaþ pÔthivãü vijeùyate
yamaloka ji ida sadevaka yamalokaü ca tathà sadevakam |
budhu dhamapada sudeèida sa hi dharmapadaü sudeèitaü
kuèala puùa viva payiùidi. kuèalaþ puùpam iva praceùyate ||
*****

pheõåpamaü kàyam imaü viditvà, phenopamaü lokam imaü vidittà
marãcidhammaü abhisambudhàno, marãcidhammaü abhisaübudhànàü|
chetvàna màrassa papupphakàni, chettàna màrassa prapuùpakàni
adassanaü maccuràjassa gacche. addaüèanaü maccuràjassa gacche ||

pheõovamu kayam ida viditva phenopamaü kàyam imaü viditvà
mariyi . . . . . . . bhuda‹ marãcidharmaü paribudhya caiva |
chetvaõa marasa pa<pa>vuùeaõa chitveha màrasya tu puùpakàõi
a....... tv adarèanaü mÔtyuràjasya gacchet ||
*****
48

pupphàni heva pacinantaü puùpàõi heva pracinantaü
byàsattamanasaü naraü, vyàsattamanasaü naraü |
suttaü gàmaü mahogho va suttaü ggràmaü mahogho và
maccu àdàya gacchati. maccu r àdàya gacchati ||

puùaõi yeva payiõadu puùpàõy eva pracinvantaü
vasitamaõasa nara vyàsaktamanasaü naram |
sutu gamu mahoho va suptaü gràmaü mahaughaiva
ada . . . . . . . mÔtyur àdàya gacchati ||
*****

pupphàni heva pacinantaü puùpàõi heva pracinantaü
atittaü yeva kàmesu asaüpunnesu kàmesu
antako kurute vasaü. antako kurute vaèe ||
Udànavarga 18.15 Puùpa

puùpàõy eva pracinvantaü
vyàsaktamanasaü naram |
atÔptam eva kàmeùu
tv antakaþ kurute vaèam ||
*****

yathà pi bhamaro pupphaü yathà pi bhramaro puùpà
vaõõagandhaü aheñhayaü vannagandham aheóayaü |
paëeti rasam àdàya, praóeti rasam àdàya
evaü gàme munã care. evaü ggràme munã care ||

yatha vi bhamaru puùpa yathàpi bhramaraþ puùpàd
vaõagana aheóa‹ varõagandhàv aheñhayan |
paridi rasam ada‹ paraiti rasam àdàya
emu gami muõi cara. tathà gràmàü muniè caret ||
*****
49
Pàëi 50 [4.7] Puppha Patna 309 [17.4] âtta

na paresaü vilomàni, na paresaü vilomàni
na paresaü katàkataü, na paresaü katà 'kataü |
attano va avekkheyya àttanà ye aveccheyà
katàni akatàni ca. katàni akatàni ca ||
Gàndhàrã 271 [16.13] Udànavarga 18.9 Puùpa

[Prakiõakavaga?] na pareùàü vilomàni
na pareùa vilomaõi na pareùàü kÔtàkÔtam |
na pareùa kidakida àtmanas tu samãkùeta
atvaõo i samikùea [samàni viùamàni ca] ||
[samaõi viùamaõi ca.]
*****

yathà pi ruciraü pupphaü yathà pi ruciraü puùpaü
vaõõavantaü agandhakaü, vannavantaü agandhakaü |
evaü subhàsità vàcà evaü subhàùità vàcà
aphalà hoti akubbato. aphalà hoti akurvvato ||

yatha vi ruyida puùu yathàpi ruciraü puùpaü
vaõamada aganaa varõavat syàd agandhavat |
emu subhaùida vaya evaü subhàùità vàcà
aphala . . akuvadu. niùphalàsàv akurvataþ ||
*****

yathà pi ruciraü pupphaü yathà pi ruciraü puùpaü
vaõõavantaü sagandhakaü, vannavantaü sagaüdhakaü |
evaü subhàsità vàcà evaü subhàùità vàcà
saphalà hoti pakubbato. saphalà hoti kurvvato ||

yatha vi ruyida puùu yathàpi ruciraü puùpaü
vaõamada saganaa varõavat syàd sugandhavat |
emu subhaùida vaya evaü subhàùità vàcà
saphala bhodi kuvadu. saphalà bhavati kurvataþ ||
*****
50

yathà pi puppharàsimhà yathà pi puùparàèimhà
kayirà màlàguõe bahå, kayirà màlàguõe bahå |
evaü jàtena maccena evaü jàtena màccena
kattabbaü kusalaü bahuü. kàtavvaü kuèalaü bahuü |

yada vi puùparaèisa yathàpi puùparàèibhyaþ
kuya malaguõa baho kuryàn màlàguõàü bahån |
emu jadeõa maceõa evaü jàtena martyena
katavi . . . . . . kartavyaü kuèalaü bahu ||
*****

na pupphagandho pañivàtameti, na puùpagandho pañivàtam eti
na candanaü tagaramallikà và, na candanaü tagaraü vàhlikaü và |
sataÿ ca gandho pañivàtam eti, satàn tu gandho pañivàtam eti
sabbà disà sappuriso pavàyati. sabbà dièà sappuruùo pravàti ||
Gàndhàrã 295 [18.6] [Puùpa] Udànavarga 6.16 øãla

. . . . pradivada vayadi na puùpagandhaþ prativàtam eti
na malia takara canaõa va na vàhnijàt tagarac candanàd và |
sadaõa gano pradivada va‹di satàü tu gandhaþ prativàtam eti
sarva dièa sapuruùo pada‹di. sarvà dièaþ satpuruùaþ pravàti ||
*****

candanaü tagaraü và pi, candanaü tagaraü càpi
uppalaü atha vassikã, uppalaü atha vàèèikiü |
etesaü gandhajàtànaü etesàü gandhajàtànàü
sãlagandho anuttaro. èãlagandho anuttaro ||

. . . . . . ya vi tagaràc candanàc càpi
........ [vàrùikàyàs tathotpalàt] |
. . . ganajadaõa etebhyo gandhajàtebhyaþ
èilagano ivutama. èãlagandhas tv anuttaraþ ||
*****
51

appamatto ayaü gandho appàmàtro ayaü gaüdho
yàyaü tagaracandanã, yoyaü tagaracandane |
yo ca sãlavataü gandho yo tu èãlavatàü gandho
vàti devesu uttamo. vàti devesu uttamo ||
Udànavarga 6.18 øãla

alpamàtro hy ayaü gandho
yo 'yaü tagaracandanàt |
yas tu èãlavatàü gandho
vàti deveùv apãha saþ ||
*****

tesaü sampannasãlànaü tesàü sampannaèãlànàü
appamàdavihàrinaü apramàdavihàriõàü |
sammad aÿÿàvimuttànaü, sammadaüÿàvimuttànàü
màro maggaü na vindati. màro màggaü na viõóati ||

. . . baõaèilaõa teùàü vièuddhaèãlànàm
apramadavihariõa apramàdavihàriõàm |
samadaÿavimutaõa samyagàjÿàvimuktànàü
gadi maro na vinadi. màro màrgaü na vindati ||
*****

yathà saïkàradhànasmiü yathà saükàrakåñamhi
ujjhitasmiü mahàpathe, ujjhitamhi mahàpathe |
padumaü tattha jàyetha padumaü ubbhidaü assa
sucigandhaü manoramaü. èucigandhaü manoramaü ||

yadha sagaraˆóasa yathà saükàrukåñe tu
uÁidasa mahapathe vyujjhite hi mahàpathe |
padumu tatra jaea padmaü tatra tu jàyeta
suyiga-a maõoramu. èucigandhi manoramam ||
*****
52

evaü saïkàrabhåtesu evaü saükàrabhåtesu
andhabhåte puthujjane, andhabhåte pÔthujjane |
atirocati paÿÿàya atirocanti praüÿàya
sammàsambuddhasàvako. saümàsabuddhasàvakà ||

emu saghasadhamaˆ evaü saükàrabhåte 'sminn
a-ahodi prudhijaõe andhabhåte pÔthagjane |
abhiroyadi praÿa‹ prajÿayà vyatirocante
samesabudhaùavaka. samyaksaübuddhaèràvakàþ ||
Pupphavaggo catuttho.
5. Bàlavagga
Pàëi 60 [5.1] Bàla Patna 185 [11.12] Bàla

dãghà jàgarato ratti, drãghà assupato ràtrã
dãghaü santassa yojanaü, drãghaü èàntassa yojanaü |
dãgho bàlànaü saüsàro drãgho bàlànà saüsàro
saddhammaü avijànataü. saddhaümam avijànatàü ||
Udànavarga 1.19 Anitya

dãrghà jàgarato ràtrir
dãrghaü èràntasya yojanam |
dãrgho bàlasya saüsàraþ
saddharmam avijànataþ ||
*****
53
Pàëi 61 [5.2] Bàla

caraÿ ce nàdhigaccheyya
seyyaü sadisam attano,
ekacariyaü daëhaü kayirà,
natthi bàle sahàyatà.

caraüè ca nàdhigaccheta
[sahàyaü tulyam àtmanaþ] |
ekacaryàü dÔóhaü kuryàn
nàsti bàle sahàyatà ||
(Gilgit III.ii.185)
caraüè cen nàdigaccheta
èreyaþ sadÔèam àtmanaþ |
ekacaryàü dÔóhàü kuryànÒ
Ònàsti bàle sahàyatà ||
*****

puttà matthi dhanam matthi
iti bàlo vihaÿÿati,
attà hi attano natthi
kuto puttà, kuto dhanaü.

putro me 'sti dhanaü me 'stãty
evaü bàlo vihanyate |
àtmaiva hy àtmano nàsti
kasya putraþ kuto dhanam ||
*****
54

yo bàlo maÿÿati bàlyaü, yo bàlo bàlamànã
paõóito và pi tena so, paõóito càpi tattha so |
bàlo ca paõóitamànã bàlo tu paõóitamànã
sa ve bàlo ti vuccati. sa ve bàlo ti vuccati ||
Udànavarga 25.22 Mitra

yo jànãyàd ahaü bàla
iti bàlaþ sa paõóitaþ |
bàlaþ paõóitamànã tu
bàla eva nirucyate ||
Divyàvadàna pg. 490

yo bàlo bàlabhàvena
paõóitas tatra tena saþ |
bàlaþ paõóitamànã tu
sa vai bàla ihocyate ||
*****

yàvajãvam pi ce bàlo yàvaj jãvaü pi ce bàlo
paõóitaü payirupàsati paõóite payirupàsati |
na so dhammaü vijànàti, neva dhammaü vijànàti
dabbã såparasaü yathà. dravvã såparasàn iva ||
Gàndhàrã 233 [14.10] [Paõida] Udànavarga 25.13 Mitra

yavajiva bi ya balu yàvajjãvaü pi ced bàlaþ
paõida payuvasadi paõóitàü paryupàsate |
neva dhamu viaõadi na sa dharmaü vijànàti
[praÿa hisa na vijadi.] darvã såparasàn iva ||
*****

muhuttam api ce viÿÿå muhuttam api ce praüÿo
paõóitaü payirupàsati paõóite payirupàsati |
khippaü dhammaü vijànàti, khipraü dhammaü vijànàti
jivhà såparasaü yathà. jivhà såparasàn iva ||
Gàndhàrã 234 [14.11] [Paõida] Udànavarga 25.14 Mitra

muhuta bi ya viÿu muhårtam api saprajÿaþ
paõada payuvasadi paõóitàü paryupàsate |
so du dhamu viaõadi sa vai dharmaü vijànàti
[praÿa hisa tadovia.] jihvà såparasàn iva ||
*****
55

caranti bàlà dummedhà caranti bàlà dummedhà
amitteneva attanà, amitteõa r iva àttanà |
karontà pàpakaü kammaü karontà pàpakaü kammaü
yaü hoti kañukapphalaü. yaü hoti kañukapphalaü ||
Udànavarga 9.13 Karma

caranti bàlà duùprajÿà
hy amitrair iva càtmabhiþ |
kurvantaþ pàpakaü karma
yad bhavati kañukaü phalaü ||
*****

na taü kammaü kataü sàdhu kathaÿ ca taü kare kaümaü
yaü katvà anutappati, yaü kattà anutappati |
yassa assumukho rodaü yassa aüèumukho rodaü
vipàkaü pañisevati. vipàkaü pañisevati ||

na tat karma kÔtaü sàdhu
yat kÔtvà hy anutapyate |
rudann aèrumukho yasya
vipàkaü pratiùevate ||
*****
56

taÿ ca kammaü kataü sàdhu taü ca kaümaü kataü sàdhu
yaü katvà nànutappati, yaü kattà nànutappati |
yassa patãto sumano yassa pratãto sumano
vipàkaü pañisevati. vipàkaü pañisevati ||

tat tu karma kÔtaü sàdhu
yat kÔtvà nànutapyate |
yasya pratãtaþ sumanà
vipàkaü pratiùevate ||
*****

madhuvà maÿÿati bàlo,
yàva pàpaü na paccati,
yadà ca paccati pàpaü,
atha (bàlo) dukkhaü nigacchati.
Udànavarga 28.18 Pàpa

madhuvad manyate bàlo
yàvat pàpaü na pacyate |
yadà tu pacyate pàpam
atha duþkhaü nigacchati ||
*****
Pàëi 70 [5.11] Bàla Patna 388 [21.13] Sahasra

màse màse kusaggena màse màse kuèàggreõa
bàlo bhuÿjetha bhojanaü, bàlo bhuÿjeya bhojanaü |
na so saïkhàtadhammànaü [na taü saüghe prasàdassa]
kalaü agghati soëasiü. kalàm agghati ùoóaèiü ||
Udànavarga 24.17 Peyàla

màse màse kuèàgreõa
yo hi bhuÿjãta bhojanam |
[na tad buddhe prasàdasya]
kalàm arghati ùoóaèãm ||
Mahàvastu iii. pg. 435 Sahasra

màse màse kuèàgreõa
bàlo bhuüjeya bhojanaü |
na so buddhe prasàdasya
kalàm arghati ùoóaèãü ||
*****
57
Pàëi 71 [5.12] Bàla Patna 107 [7.12] Kalyàõã

na hi pàpaü kataü kammaü na hi pàpakaü kataü kammaü
sajju khãraü va muccati, sajjaü chãraü va mucchati |
óahantaü bàlam anveti dahantaü bàlam anneti
bhasmacchanno va pàvako. bhassachanno va pàpako ||

na hi pàpakÔtaü karma
sadyaþ kùãram iva mårchati |
dahantad bàlam anveti
bhasmàcchanna ivànalaþ ||
*****

yàvad eva anatthàya yàvad eva anatthàya
ÿattaü bàlassa jàyati, ÿàttaü bàlassa jàyati |
hanti bàlassa sukkaüsaü hanti bàlassa èukràïggaü
muddham assa vipàtayaü. muddham assa nipàtaye ||
Udànavarga 13.2 Satkàra

yàvad eva hy anarthàya
jÿàto bhavati bàlièaþ |
hanti bàlasya èuklàüèaü
mårdhànaü càsya pàtayet ||
*****

asataü bhàvanam iccheyya, asatàü bhàvanam icchanti
purekkhàraÿ ca bhikkhusu, purekkhàraÿ ca bhikkhusu |
àvàsesu ca issariyaü, àvàsesu ca essariyaü
påjà parakulesu ca. påjàü parakulesu ca ||

asanto làbham icchanti
satkàraü caiva bhikùuùu |
àvàseùu ca màtsaryaü
påjàü parakuleùu ca ||
*****
58

mameva kata' maÿÿantu mameva katamannentu
gihã pabbajità ubho, gÔhã pravrajità ca ye |
mameva ativasà assu [na me pratibalà assa]
kiccàkiccesu kismici, kiccà 'kiccesu kesuci ||
iti bàlassa saïkappo
icchà màno ca vaóóhati. Patna 180 [11.7] Bàla
iti bàlassa saükappo
icchàmàno ca vaddhati |
[aüÿà hi làbhopanièà
aüÿà nibbàõagàminã] ||

[màm eva nityaü jànãyur]
gÔhã pravrajitas tathà |
[mama prativaèàè ca syuþ]
kÔtyàkÔtyeùu keùu cit ||

iti bàlasya saükalpà
icchàmànàbhivardhakàþ |
[anyà hi làbhopaniùad
anyà nirvàõagàminã] ||
*****
59

aÿÿà hi làbhåpanisà, [iti bàlassa saükappo
aÿÿà nibbànagàminã, icchàmàno ca vaddhati] |
evam etaü abhiÿÿàya aüÿà hi làbhopanièà
bhikkhu buddhassa sàvako aüÿà nibbàõagàminã ||
sakkàraü nàbhinandeyya,
vivekam anubråhaye. Patna 181 [11.8] Bàla
evam etaü yathàbhåtaü
paèèaü buddhassa sàvako |
sakkàraü nàbhinandeyà
vivekam anubråhaye ||

[iti bàlasya saükalpà
icchàmànàbhivardhakàþ] |
anyà hi làbhopaniùad
anyà nirvàõagàminã ||

etaj jÿàtvà yathàbhåtaü
buddhànàü èràvakaþ sadà |
satkàraü nàbhinandeta
vivekaü anubÔühayet ||
Bàlavaggo paÿcamo.
60
6. Paõóitavagga
Pàëi 76 [6.1] Paõóita Patna 206 [12.12] Attha

nidhãnaü va pavattàraü nidhino va pravattàraü
yaü passe vajjadassinaü, yaü paèèe vajjadaüèinaü |
niggayhavàdiü medhàviü nigÔhyavàdiü medhàvãü
tàdisaü paõóitaü bhaje, tàrisaü puruùaü bhaje |
tàdisaü bhajamànassa tàrisaü bhajamànassa
seyyo hoti na pàpiyo. èreyo hoti na pàpiyo ||
Gàndhàrã 231 [14.8] [Paõida] Udànavarga 28.7 Pàpa

nisedara pravatara niùeddhàraü pravaktàraü
yo paèi vajidaèaõa yaj jàned vadyadarèinam |
nigièavadi medhavi nigÔhyavàdinaü dhãraü
tadièa paõada bhayi tàdÔèaü satataü bhajet |
tadi bhayamaõaõa tàdÔèaü bhajamànasya
ùeho bhodi na paviu. èreyo bhavati na pàpakam ||
*****

ovadeyyànusàseyya, ovadeyà anuèàseyà
asabbhà ca nivàraye, asabbhàto nivàraye |
sataü hi so piyo hoti, satàü hetaü priyaü hoti
asataü hoti appiyo. asatàü hoti apriyaü ||
Gàndhàrã 230 [14.7] [Paõida] Udànavarga 5.26 Priya

anuèaèadi ovadadi avavadetànuèàsãta
asabhe hi navara‹ càsabhyàc ca nivàrayet |
paõidaõa prio bhodi asatàü na priyo bhavati
balaõa bhodi aprio. satàü bhavati tu priyaþ ||
*****
61

na bhaje pàpake mitte, na bhajetha pàpake mitre
na bhaje purisàdhame, na bhajetha puruùà 'dhame |
bhajetha mitte kalyàõe, bhajetha praüÿe medhàvã
bhajetha purisuttame. bhajetha puruùottame |
[tàrise bhajamànassa
èreyo hoti na pàpiyo] ||
Udànavarga 25.3 Mitra

na bhajet pàpakaü mitraü
na bhajet puruùàdhamam |
bhajeta mitraü kalyàõaü
bhajed uttamapåruùam ||
*****
Pàëi 79 [6.4] Paõóita Patna 348 [19.7] Citta

dhammapãti sukhaü seti, dhammaprãtirasaü pàttà
vippasannena cetasà, viprasannena cetasà |
ariyappavedite dhamme ayirapravedite dhamme
sadà ramati paõóito. sadà ramati paõóito ||
Gàndhàrã 224 [14.1] [Paõida] Udànavarga 30.13 Sukha

dhamapridi suhu èayadi dharmaprãtiþ sukhaü èete
viprasaneõa cedaso viprasannena cetasà |
ariapravedidi dharmi àryapravedite dharme
sada ramadi paõidu. ramate paõóitaþ smÔtaþ ||
*****
Pàëi 80 [6.5] Paõóita

udakaü hi nayanti nettikà,
usukàrà namayanti tejanaü,
dàruü namayanti tacchakà,
attànaü damayanti paõóità.
Udànavarga 17.10 Udaka

udakena nijanti nejakà
iùukàrà namayanti tejasà |
dàruü namayanti takùakà
hy àtmànaü damayanti paõóitàþ ||
*****
62
Pàëi 81 [6.6] Paõóita Patna 93 [6.10] øoka

selo yathà ekaghano èelo yathà ekaghano
vàtena na samãrati, vàtena na samãrati |
evaü nindàpasaüsàsu evaü nindàpraèaüsàsu
na samiÿjanti paõóità. na samãranti paõóità ||
Gàndhàrã 239 [14.16] [Paõida] Udànavarga 29.49 Yuga

èelu yadha ekakhaõo èailo yathàpy ekaghano
vadeõa na sabhijadi vàyunà na prakampyate |
emu ninapraèaÁaùu evaü nindàpraèaüsàbhir
na sammijadi paõida. na kampyante hi paõóitàþ ||
*****
Pàëi 82 [6.7] Paõóita Patna 275 [15.15] âsava

yathà pi rahado gambhãro yathà hrado 'ssa gaübhãro
vippasanno anàvilo, viprasanno anàvilo |
evaü dhammàni sutvàna evaü dhaümàõi èottàna
vippasãdanti paõóità. viprasãdaüti paõóità ||
Gàndhàrã 225 [14.2] [Paõida] Udànavarga 17.11 Udaka

yatha vi rada gammiro yathà hradaþ sugambhãro
viprasano aõavilo viprasanno hy anàvilaþ |
emu dhamu ùuõitvaõa evaü èrutvà hi saddharmaü
viprasidadi paõida. viprasãdanti paõóitàþ ||
*****

sabbattha ve sappurisà vajanti, sabbattha ve sappuruùà bhavanti
na kàmakàmà lapayanti santo, na kàmakàmà lapayanti santo |
sukhena phuññhà atha và dukhena, sukhena phuññhà uttavà dukhena
noccàvacaü paõóità dassayanti. noccàvacaü sappuruùà karonti ||
Gàndhàrã 226 [14.3] [Paõida] Udànavarga 30.52 Sukha

sarvatra ya sapuruùa vivedi sàpatrapàþ satpuruùà bhavanti
na kamakama lavayadi dhira na kàmahetor lapayanti santaþ |
suheõa phuñha adhava duheõa spÔùñà hi duþkena tathà sukhena
na ucavaya paõida daèayadi. noccàvacàþ satpuruùà bhavanti ||
*****
63
Pàëi 84 [6.9] Paõóita Patna 326 [17.21] âtta

na attahetu na parassa hetu, nevàttaheto na parassa heto
na puttam icche na dhanaü na raññhaü, na saggam icche na dhanaü na ràùñaü |
na iccheyya adhammena samiddhim necche adhammeõa samÔddhim àttano
attano, so èãlavà praüÿavà dhàümiko siyà ||
sa sãlavà paÿÿavà dhammiko siyà.
Gàndhàrã 324 [20.3] [øilavaga?]

yo natvahedu na parasa hedu
pavaõi kamaõi samayarea
na ichi a . . samidhi atvaõo
so èilava paõidu dhamio sia.
*****

appakà te manussesu appakà te manuùyesu
ye janà pàragàmino, ye janà pàragàmino |
athàyaü itarà pajà athàyam itarà prajà
tãram evànudhàvati. tãram evànudhàvati ||
Udànavarga 29.33 Yuga

alpakàs te manuùyeùu
ye janàþ pàragàminaþ |
atheyam itaràþ prajàs
tãram evànudhàvati ||
*****

ye ca kho sammad akkhàte ye ca kho saümadàkkhàte
dhamme dhammànuvattino dhamme dhaümànuvattino |
te janà pàram essanti, te janà pàraü ehiüti
maccudheyyaü suduttaraü. maccudheyaü suduttaraü ||

ye tarhi samyag àkhyàte
dharme dharmànudarèinaþ |
te janàþ pàram eùyanti
mÔtyudheyasya sarvaèaþ ||
*****
64

kaõhaü dhammaü vippahàya kihne dhamme viprahàya
sukkaü bhàvetha paõóito, èukre bhàvetha paõóità |
okà anokaü àgamma okà anokam àgaüma
viveke yattha dåramaü. viveko yattha dåramaü ||
Udànavarga 16.14 Prakirõaka

kÔùnàü dharmàü viprahàya
èuklàü bhàvayata bhikùavaþ |
okàd anokam àgamya
vivekam anubÔühayet |
[tatra càbhirametàryo
hitvà kàmàn akiÿcanaþ] ||
*****

tatràbhiratim iccheyya tatthàbhiratim eùàõà
hitvà kàme akiÿcano, hettà kàme akiücanà |
pariyodapeyya attànaü pariyodametha àttànaü
cittaklesehi paõóito. cittaü kileèehi sabbaèo ||

[kÔùnàü dharmàü viprahàya
èuklàü bhàvayata bhikùavaþ |
okàd anokam àgamya
vivekam anubÔühayet] |
tatra càbhirametàryo
hitvà kàmàn akiÿcanaþ ||
*****
65

yesaü sambodhi aïgesu yassa saübodhiaügehi
sammà cittaü subhàvitaü, samaü cittaü subhàvitaü |
àdànapañinissagge àttànapañinissagge
anupàdàya ye ratà, anupàdàya ye ratà |
khãõàsavà jutimanto khãõàsavà jutãmanto
te loke parinibbutà. te loke parinivvÔtà ||

saübodhyaïgeùu yeùàüs tu
samyak cittaü subhàvitam |
àdànaü pratiniþsÔjya
cànupàdàyam àèritàþ |
kùãõàsravà vàntadoùàs
te loke parinirvÔtàþ ||
Paõóitavaggo chaññho.
7. Arahantavagga
Pàëi 90 [7.1] Arahanta Patna 86 [6.3] øoka

gataddhino visokassa gataddhuno vièokassa
vippamuttassa sabbadhi, vipramuttassa sabbahiü |
sabbaganthappahãnassa sabbaggrantaprahãõassa
pariëàho na vijjati. paridàhà na vijjati ||

gatàdhvano vièokasya
vipramuktasya tàyinaþ |
sarvagranthaprahãõasya
paridàgho na vidyate ||
*****
Pàëi 91 [7.2] Arahanta Patna 231 [13.16] øaraõa

uyyuÿjanti satãmanto, ujjujjanti satãmanto
na nikete ramanti te, na nikete ramaüti te |
haüsà va pallalaü hitvà haüsà va pallaraü hettà
okam okaü jahanti te. okam okaü jahaüti te ||

smÔtimantaþ prayujyante
na nikete ramanti te |
haüsavat palvalaü hitvà
hy okam oghaü jahante te ||
*****
66

yesaü sannicayo natthi, yesàü sannicayo nàsti
ye pariÿÿàtabhojanà, ye pariÿàtabhojanà |
suÿÿato animitto ca àkàèe va èakuntànàü
vimokkho yesa' gocaro, padaü tesàü durannayaü ||
àkàse va sakuntànaü
gati tesaü durannayà. Patna 270 [15.10] âsava
[yesà 'savà parikkhãõà
àhàre ca anièèità] |
èuüÿatà ànimitto ca
vimogho yesa gocaro |
àkàèe va èakuntànàü
padaü tesaü durannayaü |

yeùàü saünicayo nàsti
ye parijÿàtabhojanàþ |
èunyatà cànimittaü ca
vivekaè caiva gocaraþ |
àkàèaiva èakuntànàü
gatis teùàü duranvayà ||
*****
Pàëi 93 [7.4] Arahanta Patna 270 [15.10] âsava

yassàsavà parikkhãõà yesà 'savà parikkhãõà
àhàre ca anissito, àhàre ca anièèità |
suÿÿato animitto ca èuüÿatà ànimitto ca
vimokkho yassa gocaro, vimogho yesa gocaro |
àkàse va sakuntànaü àkàèe va èakuntànàü
padaü tassa durannayaü padaü tesaü durannayaü |

yeùàü bhavaþ parikùãno
hy aparàntaü ca nàèritàþ |
èunyatà cànimittaü ca
vivekaè caiva gocaraþ |
àkàèaiva èakuntànàü
padaü teùàü duranvayam ||
*****
67

yassindriyàni samathaü gatàni, yassendriyàõi samathaü gatàni
assà yathà sàrathinà sudantà, aèèà yathà sàrathinà sudàntà |
pahãnamànassa anàsavassa, prahãõamànassa anàsavassa
devà pi tassa pihayanti tàdino. devà pi tassa prihayanti tàyino ||
Udànavarga 19.3 Aèva

yasyendriyàõi samatàü gatàni
aèvo yathà sàrathinà sudàntaþ |
prahãõadoùàya niràsravàya
devàpi tasmai spÔhayanti nityam ||
*****
Pàëi 95 [7.6] Arahanta

pañhavisamo no virujjhati,
indakhãlåpamo tàdi subbato,
rahado va apetakaddamo,
saüsàrà na bhavanti tàdino.
*****

santaü tassa manaü hoti, èànto tassa mano hoti
santà vàcà ca kamma ca, èàntà vàcà ca kaümu ca |
sammad aÿÿàvimuttassa, saümadaüÿàvimuttassa
upasantassa tàdino. upaèàntassa tàyino ||

èàntam asya mano bhavati
èàntà vàk kàyakarma ca |
samyagàjÿàvimuktasya
hy upaèàntasya bhikùuõaþ ||
*****
68
Pàëi 97 [7.8] Arahanta Patna 333 [18.7] Dadantã

assaddho akataÿÿå ca aèraddho akataüÿå ca
sandhicchedo ca yo naro, saüdhicchedo ca yo naro |
hatàvakàso vantàso hatàvakàèo vàntàèo
sa ve uttamaporiso. sa ve uttimaporuùo ||

aèraddhaè càkÔtajÿaè ca
saüdhicchettà ca yo naraþ |
hatàvakàèo vàntàèaþ
sa vai tåttamapåruùaþ ||
*****
Pàëi 98 [7.9] Arahanta Patna 245 [14.7] Khànti

gàme và yadi vàraÿÿe, aranne yadi và ggràme
ninne và yadi và thale, ninne và yadi và thale |
yattharahanto viharanti yattha arahanto viharaüti
taü bhåmiü ràmaõeyyakaü. taü bhomaü ràmaõãyakaü ||

gràme và yadi vàraõye
nimne và yadi và sthale |
yatràrhanto viharanti
te deèà ramaõãyakàþ ||
*****
Pàëi 99 [7.10] Arahanta Patna 155 [9.19] Tahna

ramaõãyàni araÿÿàni, ramaõãyaü vatà 'raõõaü
yattha na ramatã jano, yamhiü na ramate jano |
vãtaràgà ramissanti, vãtaràgàttha raüsanti
na te kàmagavesino. nàüÿe kàmagaveùiõo ||

ramaõãyàny araõyàni
na càtra ramate janaþ |
vãtaràgàtra raüsyante
na tu kàmagaveùiõaþ ||
Arahantavaggo sattamo.
69
8. Sahassavagga
Pàëi 100 [8.1] Sahassa Patna 376 [21.1] Sahasra

sahassam api ce vàcà sahasram api ce vàcà
anatthapadasaühità, anatthapadasàhità |
ekaü atthapadaü seyyo ekaü atthapadaü èreyo
yaü sutvà upasammati. yaü èottà upaèàümati ||
Gàndhàrã 306 [19.2] [Sahasa] Udànavarga 24.1 Peyàla

sahasa bi ya vayaõa [yac ca gàthàèataü bhàùed]
aõathapadasahida anarthapadasaühitam |
eka vayapada ùevha ekam arthapadaü èreyo
ya ùutva uvaèamadi. yac chrutvà hy upaèàmyati ||

sahasram api vàcànàü
anarthapadasaühità |
ekà arthavatã èreyà
yàü èrutvà upaèàmyati ||
*****
Pàëi 101 [8.2] Sahassa

sahassam api ce gàthà
anatthapadasaühità,
ekaü gàthàpadaü seyyo
yaü sutvà upasammati.
Gàndhàrã 308 [19.4] [Sahasa]

. hasa bi ya gadhaõa
aõathapadasahida
eka gadhapada ùeho
ya ùutva uvaèamadi.

sahasram api gàthànàm
anarthapadasaühità |
ekà arthavatã èreyà
yàü èrutvà upaèàmyati ||
*****
70

yo ce gàthàsataü bhàse yo ca gàthàèataü bhàùe
anatthapadasaühità anatthapadasàhitaü |
ekaü dhammapadaü seyyo ekaü dhamapadaü èreyo
yaü sutvà upasammati. yaü èottà upaèàümati ||

yo ja gadhaèada bhaùi yac ca gàthàèataü bhàùed
aõathapadasahida adharmapadasaühitam |
eka gadhapada ùebha ekaü dharmapadaü èreyo
ya ùutva uvaèamadi. yac chrutvà hy upaèàmyati ||
*****

yo sahassaü sahassena yo sahasraü sahasràõàü
saïgàme mànuse jine, saüggràme mànuùe jine |
ekaÿ ca jeyya attànaü ekaü ca paüÿam àttànaü
sa ve saïgàmajuttamo. sa ve saüggràmamuttamo ||
Gàndhàrã 305 [19.1] [Sahasa] Udànavarga 23.3 âtma

yo sahasa sahasaõi yaþ sahasraü sahasràõàü
saÙami maõuùa jiõi saügràme dviùatàü jayet |
eka ji jiõi atvaõa yaè càtmànaü jayed ekaü
so ho sagamu utamu. saügràmo durjayaþ sa vai ||

yo èatàni sahasràõàü
saügràme manujà jaye |
yo caikaü jaye àtmànaü
sa vai saügràmajit varaþ ||
*****
Pàëi 104 [8.5] Sahassa Patna 319 [17.14] âtta

attà have jitaü seyyo àttà hi bhe varaü dànto
yà càyaü itarà pajà yacchàyam itarà prajà |
attadantassa posassa, àttadàntassa poùassa
niccaü saÿÿatacàrino. sadà saüyyatacàriõo ||
Udànavarga 23.4 âtma

àtmà hy asya jitaþ èreyàü
yac ceyam itaràþ prajàþ |
àtmadàntasya puruùasya
nityaü saüvÔtacàriõaþ ||
*****
71
Pàëi 105 [8.6] Sahassa Patna 320 [17.15] âtta

neva devo na gandhabbo, neva devà na gandhabbà
na màro saha brahmunà, na màro saha brahmuõà |
jitaü apajitaü kayirà jitaü apajitaü kayirà
tathàråpassa jantuno. tattharåpassa jantuno ||

na devà nàpi gandharvà
na màro bràhmaõà saha |
jitasyàpajitaü kuryus
[tathà pràjÿasya bhikùuõaþ] ||
*****

màse màse sahassena màse màse sahasreõa
yo yajetha sataü samaü, yo yajeya èataü samà |
ekaÿ ca bhàvitattànaü ekaÿ ca bhàvi<tta>tàttànaü
muhuttam api påjaye, muhuttam api påjaye |
sà yeva påjanà seyyo sà eva påjanà èreyo
yaÿ ce vassasataü hutaü. yac cha vaèèaèataü hutaü ||

masamasi sahasiõa
yo yaea èadeõa ca
[nevi budhi prasadasa
kala avedi ùoóaèa.]

eka ji bhavidatvaõa
muhuta viva puya‹
sameva puyaõa ùevha
ya ji vaùaèada hodu.

yo yajeta sahasràõàü
màse màse èataü èataü |
na so buddhe prasàdasya
kalàm arghati ùoóaèãü ||
*****
72

yo ca vassasataü jantu yo ca vaèèaèataü jantå
aggiü paricare vane, aggiü paricare vane |
ekaÿ ca bhàvitattànaü ekaÿ ca bhàvitàttànaü
muhuttam api påjaye, muhuttam api påjaye |
sà yeva påjanà seyyo sà eva påjanà èreyo
yaÿ ce vassasataü hutaü. yac cha vaèèaèataü hutaü ||

ya ja vaùaèada jadu yac ca varùaèataü pårõam
agi pariyara vaõi agniü paricared vane |
[kùireõa sapiteleõa yac caikaü bhàvitàtmànaü
divaratra atadrido.] muhårtam api påjayet |
sà tasya påjanà èreùñhà
Gàndhàrã 320 [19.16] [Sahasa] na tad varùaèataü hutam ||
eka ji bhavidatvaõa
muhuta viva puya‹
sameva puyaõa ùevha
ya ji vaùaèada hodu.

yo ca varùaèataü jãve
agniparicaraü caret |
[pannàhàro chavàvàsã
karonte vividhaü tapaü] ||
yo caikaü bhàvitàtmànaü
muhårtam api påjayet |
sà ekapåjanà èreyo
na ca varùaèataü hutaü ||
*****

yaü kiÿci yiññhaü ca hutaü ca loke, yaü kiÿci yaùñaü va hutaü va loke
saüvaccharaü yajetha puÿÿapekkho, saüvatsaraü yajate puüÿapekhã |
sabbam pi taü na catubhàgam eti, sabbaü pi taü na catubbhàgam eti
abhivàdanà ujjugatesu seyyo. abhivàdanà ujjugatesu èreyo ||

ya keja yañha va hoda va loke yat kiü cid iùñaü ca hutaü ca loke
savatsara yayadi puÿavekùa saüvatsaraü yajati puõyaprekùã |
sava bi ta na cadubhaku vedi sarvaü pi taü na caturbhàgam eti
ahivadaõa ujukadeùu ùiho. abhivàdanaü tv Ôjjugateùu èreyaþ ||
*****
73
Mahàvastu iii. pg. 435 6 Sahasra

yat kiücid iùñaü ca hutaü ca loke
saüvatsaraü yajati puõyaprekùã |
sarvaü pi taü na caturbhàgam eti
abhivàdanaü ujjugateùu èreyaü ||
*****
Pàëi 109 [8.10] Sahassa

abhivàdanasãlissa
niccaü vaddhàpacàyino,
cattàro dhammà vaóóhanti:
àyu vaõõo sukhaü balaü.
Gàndhàrã 172 [11.11] Suha

ahivadaõaèilisa
nica vridhavayariõo
catvari tasa vardhadi
ayo kirta suha bala.
*****

yo ca vassasataü jãve yo ca vaèèaèataü jãve
dussãlo asamàhito, duèèãlo asamàhito |
ekàhaü jãvitaü seyyo ekàhaü jãvitaü èreyo
sãlavantassa jhàyino. èãlavantassa jhàyato ||

yac ca varùaèataü jãved
duþèãlo hy asamàhitaþ |
ekàhaü jãvitaü èreyaþ
sadà èãlavataþ èuceþ ||

duþèãlo asamàhitaþ |
ekàhaü jãvitaü èreyaü
èãlavantasya dhyàyato ||
*****
74

duppaÿÿo asamàhito, dupraüÿo asamàhito |
paÿÿavantassa jhàyino. praüÿavantassa jhàyato ||

duùprajÿo hy asamàhitaþ |
pràjÿasya dhyàyinaþ sadà ||
*****

kusãto hãnavãriyo, kusãdo hãnavãriyo |
viriyam àrabhato daëhaü. vãryyam àrabhato dÔóaü ||

ya ja vaùaèada jivi yac ca varùaèataü jãvet
kusidhu hiõaviyava kusãdo hãnavãryavàn |
muhutu jivida ùevha ekàhaü jãvitaü èreyo
virya arahado drióha. vãryam àrabhato dÔóham ||

kuèãdo hãnavãryavàn |
ekàhaü jãvitaü èreyo
vãryam àraübhato dÔóhaü ||
*****

apassaü udayabbayaü, apaèèaü udayavyayaü |
passato udayabbayaü. paèèato udayavyayaü ||

ya ji vaùaèado jivi yac ca varùaèataü jãved
apaèu udakavaya apaèyann udayavyayam |
muhutu jivida ùevha ekàhaü jãvitaü èreyaþ
paèado udakavaya. paèyato hy udayavyayam ||
*****
75
Mahàvastu iii. 436 Sahasra

apaèyaü udayavyayam |
paèyato udayavyayaü ||
*****

yo ca vassasataü jãve yo ca vaèèasataü jãve
apassaü amataü padaü, apaèèaü amataü padaü |
ekàhaü jãvitaü seyyo ekà 'haü jãvitaü èreyo
passato amataü padaü. paèèato amataü padaü ||

apaèyann amÔtaü padam |
paèyato hy amÔtaü padam ||

apaèyaü amÔtaü padaü |
ekàhaü jãvitaü èreyaü
paèyato amçtaü padaü ||
*****

apassaü dhammam uttamaü, apaèèaü dhammam uttamaü |
ekàhaü jãvitaü seyyo ekà 'haü jãvitaü èreyo
passato dhammam uttamaü. paèèato dhammam uttamaü ||

ya ja vaùaèada jivi yac ca varùaèataü jãved
apaèu dhamu utamu apaèyann uttamaü padam |
mohotu jivida ùehu ekàhaü jãvitaü èreyaþ
paèadu dhamu utamu. paèyato hy uttamaü padam ||

apaèyaü dharmam uttamaü |
paèyato dharmam uttamaü ||
Sahassavaggo aññhamo.
76
9. Pàpavagga
Pàëi 116 [9.1] Pàpa Patna 96 [7.1] Kalyàõã

abhittharetha kalyàõe, abhittaretha kallàõe
pàpà cittaü nivàraye, pàpà cittaü nivàraye |
dandhaü hi karoto puÿÿaü daüdhaü hi karato puüÿaü
pàpasmiü ramatã mano. pàpamhi ramate mano ||

abhitvareta kalyàõe
pàpàc cittaü nivàrayet |
dhandhaü hi kurvataþ puõyaü
pàpeùu ramate manaþ ||
*****

pàpaÿ ce puriso kayirà, kayira ce puruùo pàpaü
na taü kayirà punappunaü, na naü kayirà punappuno |
na tamhi chandaü kayiràtha, na tamhi chandaü kayiràtha
dukkho pàpassa uccayo. dukkho pàpassa saücayo ||

pava ja puruùu kuya kuryàc cet puruùaþ pàpaü
na õa kuya puõapuõu nainaü kuryàt punaþ punaþ |
na tasa chana kuvia na tatra cchandraü kurvãta
dukhu pavasa ayayu. duþkhaü pàpasya saücayaþ ||
*****

puÿÿaÿ ce puriso kayirà, kayira ce puruùo puüÿaü
kayiràthetaü punappunaü, kayira cenaü punappuno |
tamhi chandaü kayiràtha, tamhi eva chandaü kayiràtha
sukho puÿÿassa uccayo. sukho puüÿassa saücayo ||

puÿa ca puruùu kuya kuryàc cet puruùaþ puõyaü
kuya yo õa puõapuõu kuryàc cainaü punaþ punaþ |
athatha chana korvia tatra cchandraü ca kurvãta
sukhu puÿasa ucayu. sukhaü puõyasya saücayaþ ||
*****
77

pàpo pi passati bhadraü pàpo pi paèèate bhadraü
yàva pàpaü na paccati, yàva pàpaü na paccati |
yadà ca paccati pàpaü yadà tu paccate pàpaü
atha (pàpo) pàpàni passati. atha pàpo pàpàni paèèati ||

pàpo 'pi paèyate bhadraü
yàvat pàpaü na pacyate |
yadà tu pacyate pàpam
atha pàpàni paèyati ||
*****

bhadro pi passati pàpaü bhadro pi paèèate pàpaü
yàva bhadraü na paccati, yàva bhadraü na paccati |
yadà ca paccati bhadraü yadà tu paccate bhadraü
atha (bhadro) bhadràni passati. atha bhadro bhadràõi paèèati ||

bhadro 'pi paèyate pàpaü
yàvad bhadraü na pacyate |
yadà tu pacyate bhadram
atha bhadràõi paèyati ||
*****
Pàëi 121 [9.6] Pàpa Patna 193 [11.20] Bàla

màppamaÿÿetha pàpassa nàppaü pàpassa maüÿeyà
na maü taü àgamissati. na me taü àgamiùyati |
udabindunipàtena udabindunipàtena
udakumbho pi pårati, udakuübho pi pårati ||
bàlo pårati pàpassa, pårate bàlo pàpassa
thokathokam pi àcinaü. thokathokaü pi àcinaü |
Gàndhàrã 209 [13.9] Yamaka Udànavarga 17.5 Udaka

na apu maÿea pavasa nàlpaü manyeta pàpasya
"na me ta akamiùadi" naitaü màm àgamiùyati |
udabinunivadeõa udabindunipàtena
udakubho va puyadi mahàkumbho 'pi påryate |
puyadi balu paveõa påryanti bàlàþ pàpair hi
stukastoka bi ayaro. stokastokaü kÔtair api ||
*****
78
Pàëi 122 [9.7] Pàpa Patna 194 [11.21] Bàla

màppamaÿÿetha puÿÿassa nàppaü puüÿassa manyeyà
na maü taü àgamissati. na me taü àgamiùyati ||
udabindunipàtena udabindunipàtena
udakumbho pi pårati, udakumbho pi pårati |
dhãro pårati puÿÿassa, pårate praüÿo puüÿassa
thokathokam pi àcinaü. thokathokaü pi àcinaü ||
Gàndhàrã 210 [13.10] Yamaka Udànavarga 17.6 Udaka

na apu maÿea puÿasa nàlpaü manyeta puõyasya
na me ta akamiùadi naitaü màm àgamiùyati |
udabinunivadeõa udabindunipàtena
udakubho va puyadi mahàkumbho 'pi påryate |
puyadi dhiru puÿeõa påryanti dhãràþ puõyair hi
stokastuka bi ayaru. stokastokaü kÔtair api ||
*****

vàõijo va bhayaü maggaü vàõijo va bhayaü màggaü
appasattho mahaddhano, appasàttho mahaddhano |
visaü jãvitukàmo va, viùaü jãvitukàmo va
pàpàni parivajjaye. pàpàni parivajjaye ||

vaõig và sabhayaü màrgam
alpaèàstro mahàdhano |
viùaü jãvitakàmo và
pàpàni parivarjayet ||
*****

pàõimhi ce vaõo nàssa pàõimhi ce vraõo nà 'ssa
hareyya pàõinà visaü, dhàreyà pàõinà viùaü |
nàbbaõaü visam anveti, nàvraõe viùam anneti
natthi pàpaü akubbato. nàsti pàpaü akurvvato ||

pàõau càsya vraõo na syàd
dhàrayet pàõinà viùam |
nàvraõe kràmati viùaü
nàsti pàpam akurvataþ ||
*****
79

yo appaduññhassa narassa dussati, yo apraduùñassa naro praduùyati
suddhassa posassa anaïgaõassa, èuddhassa poùassa anaügaõassa |
tam eva bàlaü pacceti pàpaü tam eva bàlaü pracceti pàpaü
sukhumo rajo pañivàtaü va khitto. sukhumo rajo pañivàtaü va khitto ||

yo hy apraduùñasya narasya duùyate
èuddhasya nityaü vigatàïgaõasya |
tam eva bàlaü pratiyàti pàpaü
kùiptaü rajaþ prativàtaü yathaiva ||
*****
Pàëi 126 [9.11] Pàpa Patna 274 [15.14] âsava

gabbham ekepapajjanti gabbham eke okraümanti
nirayaü pàpakammino, nirayaü pàpakaümuõo |
saggaü sugatino yanti saggaü sugatino yànti
parinibbanti anàsavà. parinivvànti anàsavà ||
*****
Pàëi 127 [9.12] Pàpa

na antalikkhe, na samuddamajjhe,
na pabbatànaü vivaraü pavissa,
na vijjatã so jagatippadeso
yatthaññhito mucceyya pàpakammà.

naivàntarãkùe na samudramadhye
na parvatànàü vivaraü pravièya |
na vidyate 'sau pÔthivãpradeèo
yatra sthitaü na prasaheta karma ||
*****
80
Pàëi 128 [9.13] Pàpa

na antalikkhe, na samuddamajjhe,
na pabbatànaü vivaraü pavissa,
na vijjatã so jagatippadeso
yatthaññhitaü nappasahetha maccu.

naivàntarãkùe na samudramadhye
na parvatànàü vivaraü pravièya |
na vidyate 'sau pÔthivãpradeèo
yatra sthitaü na prasaheta mÔtyuþ ||
Pàpavaggo navamo.
10. Daõóavagga
Pàëi 129 [10.1] Daõóa Patna 202 [12.8] Daõóa

sabbe tasanti daõóassa, sabbe trasanti daõóànàü
sabbe bhàyanti maccuno, [sabbesaü jãvitaü priyaü] |
attànaü upamaü katvà, àttànaü upamaü kattà
na haneyya na ghàtaye. neva haüyyà na ghàtaye ||
Udànavarga 5.19 Priya

sarve daõóasya bibhyanti
[sarveùàü jãvitaü priyam] |
àtmànam upamàü kÔtvà
naiva hanyàn na ghàtayet ||
*****

sabbe tasanti daõóassa, sabbe trasanti daõóànàü
sabbesaü jãvitaü piyaü, sabbesaü jãvitaü priyaü |
attànaü upamaü katvà, àttànaü upamaü kattà
na haneyya na ghàtaye. neva haüyyà na ghàtaye ||

sarve daõóasya bibhyanti
sarveùàü jãvitaü priyam |
àtmànam upamàü kÔtvà
naiva hanyàn na ghàtayet ||
*****
81

sukhakàmàni bhåtàni sukhakàmàni bhåtàni
yo daõóena vihiüsati, yo daõóena vihiüsati |
attano sukham esàno àttano sukham eùàõo
pecca so na labhate sukhaü. precca so na labhate sukhaü ||
Udànavarga 30.3 Sukha

sukhakàmàni bhåtàni
yo daõóena vihiüsati |
àtmanaþ sukham eùàõaþ
sa vai na labhate sukham ||
*****

sukhakàmàni bhåtàni sukhakàmàni bhåtàni
yo daõóena na hiüsati, yo daõóena na vihiüsati |
attano sukham esàno àttano sukham eùàõo
pecca so labhate sukhaü. precca so labhate sukhaü ||

sukhakàmàni bhåtàni
yo daõóena na hiüsati |
àtmanaþ sukham eùànaþ
sa pretya labhate sukham ||
*****

màvoca pharusaü kaÿci, mà vade paruùaü kaüci
vuttà pañivadeyyu' taü, vuttà pañivadeyu taü |
dukkhà hi sàrambhakathà, dukkhà hi sàrambhakathà
pañidaõóà phuseyyu' taü. pañidaõóà phuseyu taü ||
Udànavarga 26.3 Nirvàõa

mà kaü cit paruùaü bråthaþ
proktàþ prativadanti tam |
duþkhà hi saürambhakathàþ
pratidaõóaü spÔèanti hi ||
*****
82

sace neresi attànaü, sace iresi àttànaü
kaüso upahato yathà, kaüso upahato r iva |
esa pattosi nibbànaü, [jàtimaraõasaüsàraü
sàrambho te na vijjati. ciraü praccanubhohisi] ||
Patna 199 12.5] Daõóa

[na ce iresi àttànaü
kaüso anupahato r iva] |
esa pràtto si nibbàõaü
sàrambhà te na vijjati ||

na tv ãrayasi hàtmànaü
kaüsir nopahatà yathà |
eùa pràpto 'si nirvàõaü
saürambhas te na vidyate ||
*****

yathà daõóena gopàlo yathà daõóena gopàlo
gàvo pàceti gocaraü, gàvo pràjeti gocaraü |
evaü jarà ca maccu ca evaü jarà ca maccå ca
àyuü pàcenti pàõinaü. [pràõinàü adhivattati] ||

yathà daõóena gopàlo
gàþ pràpayati gocaram |
evaü rogair jaràmÔtyuþ
àyuþ pràpayate nÔõàm ||
*****
Pàëi 136 [10.8] Daõóa

atha pàpàni kammàni
karaü bàlo na bujjhati,
sehi kammehi dummedho
aggidaóóho va tappati.

sa cet pàpàni karmàõi
kurvaü bàlo na budhyate |
karmabhiþ svais tu durmedhà
hy agnidagdhaiva tapyate ||
83

yo daõóena adaõóesu
appaduññhesu dussati
dasannam aÿÿataraü ñhànaü
khippam eva nigacchati:

adaõóeùu hi daõóena
yo 'praduùñeùu duùyate |
daèànàm anyatamaü sthànaü
kùipram eva nigacchati ||
*****

vedanaü pharusaü jàniü,
sarãrassa ca bhedanaü,
garukaü và pi àbàdhaü,
cittakkhepaü va pàpuõe,

vedanàü kañukàü vàpi
èarãrasya ca bhedanam |
àbàdhaü vàpi paruùaü
cittakùepam athàpi và ||
*****

ràjato và upasaggaü,
abbhakkhànaü va dàruõaü,
parikkhayaü va ÿàtãnaü,
bhogànaü va pabhaïguraü.

ÿàtãnàü và vinàbhàvaü
bhogànàü và parikùayam |
ràjato hy upasargaü vàpy
abhyàkhyànaü ca dàruõam ||
*****
84

atha vàssa agàràni,
aggi óahati pàvako.
kàyassa bhedà duppaÿÿo
nirayaü so upapajjati.

[kayakamu vayikamu atha vàsyàpy agàràõi
maõokama ca pavaka] hy agnir dahati sarvathà |
aseva‹ti drupaÿu bhedàt kàyasya càpràjÿo
niraeùu vavajadi. [daèamàü durgatiü vrajet] ||
*****

na naggacariyà na jañà na païkà, na naggacariyà na jañà na paüko
nànàsakà thaõóilasàyikà và, nànàèanaü tthaõóãlaèàyikà và |
ràjo ca jallaü ukkuñikappadhànaü, rajocelaü ukkuñukapradhànaü
sodhenti maccaü avitiõõakaïkhaü. èodhenti màccaü avitiõõakaüchaü ||
Udànavarga 33.1 Bràhmaõa

na nagnacaryà na jañà na païkà
no 'nàèanaü sthaõóilaèàyikà và |
na rajomalaü notkuñukaprahàõaü
èodheta martyaü hy avitãrõakàïkùam ||
Mahàvastu iii. 412 Divyàvadàna pg. 339

na muõóabhàvo na jañà na paüko also Målasarvàstivàdivinaya
nànàsanaü thaõóilaèàyikà và | (Gilgit III.iv.40)
rajojalaü votkuñukaprahàõaü na nagnacaryà na jañà na païko
[duþkhapramokùaü na hi tena bhoti] || nànàèanaü sthaõóilaèàyikà và |
na rajomalaü notkuñukaprahànaü
vièodhayen moham avièãrõakàïkùam ||
*****
85

alaïkato ce pi samaü careyya, alaükato càpi samaü careyà
santo danto niyato brahmacàrã, dànto èànto niyato dhammacàrã |
sabbesu bhåtesu nidhàya daõóaü, sabbesu pràõesu nidhàya daõóaü
so bràhmaõo so samaõo sa bhikkhu. so bràhmaõo so èamaõo sa bhikkhå ||
Gàndhàrã 80 [2.30] Bhikhu Udànavarga 33.2 Bràhmaõa

alagido ya vi carea dhamu alaükÔtaè càpi careta dharmaü
dadu èadu saÿadu brammayari kùànto dàõño niyato brahmacàrã |
saveùu bhudeùu niha‹ daõa sarveùu bhåteùu nidhàya daõóaü
so bramaõo so ùamaõo so bhikhu. sa brahmaõaþ sa èramaõaþ sa bhikùuþ ||
Mahàvastu iii. 412 Divyàvadàna pg. 339

alaükçto vàpi caretha dharmaü also Målasarvàstivàdivinaya
èànto dànto niyato brahmacàrã | (Gilgit III.iv.40 41)
sarvehi bhåtehi nivàrya daõóaü alaükçtaè càpi càreta dharmaü
so bràhmaõo so èramaõo sa bhikùuþ || dàntendriyaþ èàntaþ saüyato brahmacàri |
sarveùu bhåteùu nidhàya daõóaü
sa bràhmaõaþ sa èramaõaþ sa bhikùuþ ||
*****

hirãnisedho puriso
koci lokasmi' vijjati,
yo nindaü appabodhati
asso bhadro kasàm iva.

hrãniùevã hi puruùaþ
[pràjÿo yaþ susamàhitaþ |
sarvapàpaü jahàty eùa]
bhadràèvo hi kaèàm iva ||
*****
86
Pàëi 144 [10.16] Daõóa Patna 329 [18.3] Dadantã

asso yathà bhadro kasàniviññho aèèo va bhadro kaùàya puññho
àtàpino saüvegino bhavàtha. àtàpino saviügaõo caràõo |
saddhàya sãlena ca vãriyena ca, èraddhàya sãlena ca vãriyeõa ca
samàdhinà dhammavinicchayena ca, samàdhinà dhammavipaèèanàya ca |
sampannavijjàcaraõà patissatà, [te khàntisoracchasamàdhisaüñhità
pahassatha dukkham idaü anappakaü. èutassa praüÿàya ca sàram ajjhagå] ||

bhadro yathàèvaþ kaèayàbhitàóita
hy àtàpinaþ saüvijitàè careta |
èràddhas tathà èãlaguõair upetaþ
samàhito dharmaviniècayajÿaþ |
saüpannavidyàcaraõaþ pratismÔtas
[tàyã sa sarvaü prajahàti duþkham] ||
*****

udakaü hi nayanti nettikà,
usukàrà namayanti tejanaü,
dàruü namayanti tacchakà,
attànaü damayanti subbatà.

udakena nijanti nejakà
iùukàrà namayanti tejasà |
dàruü namayanti takùakà
hy àtmànaü damayanti paõóitàþ ||
Daõóavaggo dasamo.
87
11. Jaràvagga
Pàëi 146 [11.1] Jarà Patna 233 [13.18] øaraõa

ko nu hàso kim ànando kin nu hàèo kim ànando
niccaü pajjalite sati. niccaü prajjalite sati |
andhakàrena onaddhà andhakàramhi prakkhittà
padãpaü na gavesatha. pradãpaü na gaveùatha ||
Gàndhàrã 143 [10.?] Jara Udànavarga 1.4 Anitya

ko nu harùo kim aõano ko nu harùaþ ka ànanda
tava pajvalide sado evaü prajvalite sati |
anakarasma pakùiti andhakàraü praviùñàþ stha
pra . . . . . . pradãpaü na gaveùatha ||
Mahàvastu iii. pg. 376

[kà nu krãóà kà nu ratã]
evaü prajvalite sadà |
andhakàrasmiü prakùiptà
pradãpaü na gaveùatha ||
ko nu harùo ko nu ànando
evaü prajvalite sadà |
andhakàrasmiü prakùiptà
[àlokaü na prakàèatha] ||
*****
Pàëi 147 [11.2] Jarà

passa cittakataü bimbaü
arukàyaü samussitaü
àturaü bahusaïkappaü
yassa natthi dhuvaü ñhiti.
Udànavarga 27.20 Paèya

paèya citrakÔtaü bimbam
arukaü kàyasaüjÿitam |
àturaü moùasaükalpaü
yasya nàsti dhruvasthitiþ ||
*****
88
Pàëi 148 [11.3] Jarà Patna 259 [14.21] Khànti

parijiõõam idaü råpaü parijinnam idaü råpaü
roganióóhaü pabhaïguraü, roganãóaü prabhaüguraü |
bhijjati påtisandeho bhijjãhiti<ti> påtisaüdeho
maraõantaü hi jãvitaü. maraõàttaü hi jãvitaü ||

parijiõam ida ruvu parijãrõam idaü råpaü
roaneóa pravhaguõo roganãóaü prabhaïguram |
bhetsidi pudi . . . bhetsyate påty asaüdehaü
......... maraõàntaü hi jãvitam ||
*****

yànimàni apatthàni
alàpåneva sàrade,
kàpotakàni aññhãni
tàni disvàna kà rati.

yaõimaõi avathaõi yànãmàny apaviddhàni
alaˆõi ba èarada [vikùiptàni dièo dièam] |
[èaghavarõaõi èiùaõi] kàpotavarõàny asthãni
taõi diùpaõi ka radi. tàni dÔùñveha kà ratiþ ||
Gàndhàrã 155 [10.?] Jara

[yaõimaõi pravhaguõi
vikùitaõi dièo dièa]
kavodakaõi aÂhiõi
taõi diùpaõi ka radi.

yànãmànyapaviddhàni
[vikùiptàni dièo daèa] |
kapotavarõànyasthãni
tàni dÔùñveha kà ratiþ ||
*****
89

aññhãnaü nagaraü kataü
maüsalohitalepanaü,
yattha jarà ca maccu ca
màno makkho ca ohito.
Gàndhàrã 284 [17.11] [Kodha] Udànavarga 16.23 Prakirõaka

nakara aÂhipakara nagaraü hy asthipràkàraü
matsalohidalevaõa màüsaèoõitalepanam |
yatra rako ya doùo ya yatra ràgaè ca dveùaè ca
maõo makùo samokadu. màno mrakùaè ca bàdhyate ||
*****

jãranti ve ràjarathà sucittà,
atho sarãram pi jaraü upeti.
sataÿ ca dhammo na jaraü upeti,
santo have sabbhi pavedayanti.

jiyadi hi rayaradha sucitra jãryanti vai ràjarathàþ sucitrà
adha èarira bi jara uvedi hy atho èarãram api jaràm upaiti |
sada du dharma na jara uvedi satàü tu dharmo na jaràm upaiti
sado hi ùa sabhi praverayadi. santo hi taü satsu nivedayanti ||
*****
Pàëi 152 [11.7] Jarà Patna 209 [12.15] Daõóa

appassutàyaü puriso appaèèuto ayaü puruùo
balivaddo va jãrati, balivaddo va jjãrati |
maüsàni tassa vaóóhanti, màüsàni tassa vaddhanti
paÿÿà tassa na vaóóhati. praüÿà tassa na vaddhati ||
*****

anekajàtisaüsàraü
sandhàvissaü anibbisaü
gahakàrakaü gavesanto:
dukkhà jàti punappunaü.

anekaü jàtisaüsàraü
saüdhàvitvà punaþ punaþ |
gÔhakàrakaiùamàõas tvaü
duþkhà jàtiþ punah punaþ ||
90

gahakàraka diññhosi!
puna gehaü na kàhasi:
sabbà te phàsukà bhaggà,
gahakåñaü visaïkhitaü,
visaïkhàragataü cittaü,
taõhànaü khayam ajjhagà.

gÔhakàraka dÔùño 'si
na punar gehaü kariùyasi |
sarve te pàrèukà bhagnà
gÔhakåñaü visaüskÔtam |
visaüskàragate citte
ihaiva kùayam adhyagàþ ||
*****

acaritvà brahmacariyaü acarittà brahmaceraü
aladdhà yobbane dhanaü aladdhà yovvane dhanaü |
jiõõakoÿcà va jhàyanti jinnakroücà va jhàyaüti
khãõamacche va pallale. jhãnamacche va pallare ||

acaritvà brahmacaryam
alabdhvà yauvane dhanam |
jãrõakrauÿcaiva dhyàyante
'lpamatsya iva palvale ||
*****

acaritvà brahmacariyaü acarittà brahmaceraü
aladdhà yobbane dhanaü aladdhà yovvane dhanaü |
senti càpàtikhittà va èenti càpàdhikinno và
puràõàni anutthunaü. poràõàni a 'nutthunaü ||
Gàndhàri 139b Jara Udànavarga 17.4 Udaka

........ acaritvà brahmacaryam
........ alabdhvà yauvane dhanam |
........ èenti càpàtikãrõà và
poraõaõi aõusvaru. pauràõàny anucintitàþ ||
Jaràvaggo ekàdasamo.
91
12. Attavagga
Pàëi 157 [12.1] Atta Patna 312 [17.7] âtta

attànaÿ ce piyaü jaÿÿà àttànaÿ ce priyaü ÿàyyà,
rakkheyya naü surakkhitaü rakkheyà naü surakkhitaü;
tiõõam aÿÿataraü yàmaü ttiõõam aÿÿataraü yàmànaü
pañijaggeyya paõóito. pañijàggreya paõóito.

àtmànaü cet priyaü vidyàd
rakùed enaü surakùitam |
[yathà pratyantanagaraü
gambhãraparikhaü dÔóham] |
trayàõàm anyatamaü yàmaü
pratijàgreta paõóitaþ ||
*****

attànam eva pañhamaü àttànaü ce priyaü ÿàyyà
patiråpe nivesaye, rakkheyà naü surakkhitaü |
athaÿÿam anusàseyya ttiõõam aÿataraü yàmànaü
na kilisseyya paõóito. pañijàggreya paõóito ||
Gàndhàrã 227 [14.4] [Paõida] Udànavarga 23.7 âtma

atmaõam eva pradhamu àtmànam eva prathamaü
pradiruvi niveèa‹ pratiråpe niveèayet |
tadaÿi aõuèaèea tato 'nyam anuèàsãta
na kilièea paõidu. na klièyeta hi paõóitaþ ||
*****

attànaÿ ce tathà kayirà àttanà ye tathà kayirà
yathaÿÿam anusàsati, yathàüÿam anuèàsaye |
sudanto vata dametha, adànto vata dameyà
attà hi kira duddamo. àttà hi kira duddamo ||

àtmànaü hi tathà kuryàc
chàsãtànyaü yathà svayam |
sudànto bata me nityam
àtmà sa hi sudurdamaþ ||
*****
92

attà hi attano nàtho àttà hi àttano nàtho
ko hi nàtho paro siyà. ko hi nàtho paro siyà |
attanà va sudantena àttanà hi sucinnena
nàthaü labhati dullabhaü. nàthaü labhati dullabhaü ||

àtmà tv ihàtmano nàthaþ
ko nu nàthaþ paro bhavet |
àtmanà hi sudàntena
nàthaü labhati paõóitaþ ||
*****

attanà va kataü pàpaü àttanà hi kataü pàpaü
attajaü attasambhavaü, àttajaü àttasaübhavaü |
abhimatthati dummedhaü anumaüdhati dummedhaü
vajiraü vasmamayaü maõiü. vayiraü và ahmamayaü maõiü ||

[aèuddhabuddhiü pratyàtmaü
nànyo hy anyaü vièodhayet] |
abhimathnàti taü pàpaü
vajram aèmamaõiü yathà ||
*****

yassa accantadussãlyaü yassa accantadoèèillaü
màluvà sàlamivotataü malutà sàlam ivo 'tatà |
karoti so tathattànaü karoti so tathàttànaü
yathà naü icchatã diso. yathà naü biùam icchati ||
Gàndhàrã 330 [20.9] [øilavaga?] Udànavarga 11.10 øramaõa

yasa acadadruèilia yo 'sàv atyantaduþèãlaþ
malua va vilada vaõi sàlavàü màlutà yathà |
kuya so tadha atvaõa karoty asau tathàñmànaü
yadha õa viùamu ichadi. yathainaü dviùa d icchati ||
*****
93
Pàëi 163 [12.7] Atta Patna 167 [10.11] Mala

sukaràni asàdhåni sukaràõi asàdhåni
attano ahitàni ca, àttano ahitàni ca |
yaü ve hitaÿ ca sàdhuÿ ca yaü ve hitaü ca sàdhuÿ ca
taü ve paramadukkaraü. taü ve paramadukkaraü ||
Gàndhàrã 264 [16.6] [Prakiõakavaga?] Udànavarga 28.16 Pàpa

sukaraõi asadhuõi sukaràõi hy asàdhåni
atvaõo ahidaõa yi svàtmano hy ahitàni ca |
ya du hida ji sadhu ji yad vai hitaü ca pathyaü ca
ta gu paramadrukara. tad vai paramaduùkaram ||
*****

yo sàsanaü arahataü yo èàsanaü arahatàü
ariyànaü dhammajãvinaü, ayiràõàü dhammajãvinàü |
pañikkosati dummedho pañikroèati dummedho
diññhiü nissàya pàpikaü, dÔùñiü nièèaya pàpikàü |
phalàni kaññhakasseva phalàni kaõñakasseva
attaghaÿÿàya phallati. àttaghannàya phallati ||
Gàndhàrã 258 [15.16] [Bahoùuda] Udànavarga 8.7 Vàca

ye èaèaõa arahadu yaþ èàsanaü hy arhatàm
ariaõa dhamajiviõo àryàõàü dharmajãvinàm |
paóikoèadi drumedho pratikroèati durmedhà
diñhi niùa‹ pavia dÔùñiü niþèritya pàpikàm |
phalaõi kaóakaseva phalaü kaõñakaveõur và
atvakaÿa‹ phaladi. phalaty àtmavadhàya saþ ||
*****
94

attanà va kataü pàpaü, àttanà hi kataü pàpaü
attanà saïkilissati, àttanà saükilièèati |
attanà akataü pàpaü, àttanà akataü pàpaü
attanà va visujjhati, àttanà ye vièujjhati |
suddhã asuddhã paccattaü, èoddhã aèoddhã praccattaü
nàÿÿo aÿÿaü visodhaye. nàüÿo aüÿaü vièodhaye ||

àtmanà hi kÔte pàpe
tv àtmanà klièyate sadà |
àtmanà tv akÔte pàpe
hy àtmanaiva vièudhyate ||

aèuddhabuddhiü pratyàtmaü
nànyo hy anyaü vièodhayet |
[abhimathnàti taü pàpaü
vajram aèmamaõiü yathà] ||
*****

attadatthaü paratthena àttadàtthaü paràtthena
bahunà pi na hàpaye, bahunà pi na hàpaye |
attadattham abhiÿÿàya àttadàtthaü paraü ÿàttà
sadatthapasuto siyà. sadàtthaparamo siyà ||
Gàndhàrã 265 [16.7] [Prakiõakavaga?] Udànavarga 23.10 âtma

apaõatha paratheõa àtmano 'rthaü paràrthena
na kudayiõo hava‹ bahunàpi na hàpayet |
atvatha paramu ÿatva àtmàrthaü paramaü jÿàtvà
svakathaparamu sia. svakàrthaparamo bhavet ||
Attavaggo dvàdasamo.
95
13. Lokavagga
Pàëi 167 [13.1] Loka Patna 31 [2.18] Apramàda

hãnaü dhammaü na seveyya, hãnaü dhammaü na seveyà
pamàdena na saüvase, pramàdena na samvase |
micchàdiññhiü na seveyya, micchadÔùñiü na seveyà
na siyà lokavaóóhano. na siyà lokavaddhano ||

hiõa dharma na sevea hãnàü dharmàü na seveta
pramadeõa na savasi pramàdena na saüvaset |
michadiñhi na royea mithyàdÔùñiü na roceta
na sia lokavaóhaõo. na bhavel lokavardhanaþ ||
*****

uttiññhe nappamajjeyya, uññheyà na pramajjeyà
dhammaü sucaritaü care, dhammaü sucaritaü care |
dhammacàrã sukhaü seti dhammacàrã . . . . . èeti
asmiü loke paramhi ca. aèèiü loke paramhi ca ||

udiñha na pramajea uttiùñhen na pramàdyeta
dhamu sucarida cari dharmaü sucaritaü caret |
dhamacari suhu èeadi dharmacàrã sukhaü èete
asvi loki parasa yi. hy asmiü loke paratra ca ||
*****
Pàëi 169 [13.3] Loka Patna 224 [13.9] øaraõa

dhammaü care sucaritaü, dhaümaü care sucaritaü
na naü duccaritaü care, na naü duccaritaü care |
dhammacàrã sukhaü seti dhammacàrã sukhaü èeti
asmiü loke paramhi ca. assiü loke paramhi ca ||
Gàndhàrã 328 [20.7] [øilavaga?] Udànavarga 30.5 Sukha

dhamu cari sucarida dharmaü caret sucaritaü
. . . . . drucarida cari nainaü duècaritaü caret |
dhamayari suha èedi dharmacàrã sukhaü èete
asvi loki parasa yi. hy asmiü loke paratra ca ||
Avadànaèataka 1 pg. 220

dharmaü caret sucaritaü
nainaü duècaritaü caret |
dharmacàrã sukhaü èete
asmi´lloke paratra ca ||
96
Pàëi 170 [13.4] Loka Patna 258 [14.20] Khànti

yathà bubbulakaü passe, yathà bubbudakaü paèèe
yathà passe marãcikaü, yathà paèèe marãcikaü |
evaü lokaü avekkhantaü evaü lokaü avecchànam
maccuràjà na passati. maccuràjà na paèèati ||

yathà budbudikàü paèyed
yathà paèyen marãcikàm |
evaü lokam avekùaü vai
mÔtyuràjaü na paèyati ||
*****
Pàëi 171 [13.5] Loka

etha passathimaü lokaü
cittaü ràjarathåpamaü
yattha bàlà visãdanti,
natthi saïgo vijànataü.

[paèyatemaü sadà kàyaü]
citraü ràjarathopamam |
yatra bàlàþ pramuhyante
saïgo nàsti prajànatàm ||
*****

yo ca pubbe pamajjitvà pårvve càpi pramajjittà
pacchà so nappamajjati, yo pacchà na pramajjati |
somaü lokaü pabhàseti so imaü lokaü prabhàseti
abbhà mutto va candimà. abhramutto va candramà ||
Gàndhàrã 122 [7.13] Apramadu Udànavarga 16.5 Prakirõaka

yo du puvi pramajeti yas tu pårvaü pramàdyeha
pacha su na pramajadi paècàd vai na pramàdyate |
so ida loku ohasedi sa imaü bhàsate lokam
abha muto va suriu. abhramuktaiva candramàþ ||
*****
97

yassa pàpaü kataü kammaü
kusalena pithãyati,
somaü lokaü pabhàseti
abbhà mutto va candimà.

yasya pàpakÔtaü karma
kuèalena pithãyate |
sa imaü bhàsate lokam
abhramuktaiva candramàþ ||
*****

andhabhåto ayaü loko,
tanukettha vipassati,
sakunto jàlamutto va
appo saggàya gacchati.

andhabhåto hy ayaü lokas
tanuko 'tra vipaèyakaþ |
èakunto jàlamuktaiva
hy alpaü svargeùu modate ||
*****
Pàëi 175 [13.9] Loka Patna 232 [13.17] øaraõa

haüsàdiccapathe yanti, haüsà va àdiccapathe
àkàse yanti iddhiyà, vehàyasaü yànti iddhiyà |
nãyanti dhãrà lokamhà niyyàüti dhãrà lokamhi
jetvà màraü savàhanaü. [màrasenaü pramaddiya] ||

haüsàdityapathe yànti
àkàèe jãvitendriyàþ |
niryànti dhãrà lokàn
[màrasainyaü pramathya te] ||
*****
98
Pàëi 176 [13.10] Loka Patna 297 [16.20] Vàcà

ekaü dhammaü atãtassa ekadhaümam atãtassa
musàvàdissa jantuno muùàvàdissa jaütuno |
vitiõõaparalokassa vitinnaparalokassa
natthi pàpaü akàriyaü. nàsti pàpaü akàriyaü ||

ekadharmam atãtasya
mÔùàvàdasya jantunaþ |
vitãrõaparalokasya
nàkàryaü pàpam asti yat ||
*****
Pàëi 177 [13.11] Loka Patna 293 [16.16] Vàcà

na ve kadariyà devalokaü vajanti, na ve kadàryyà devalokaü vrajanti
bàlà have nappasaüsanti dànaü, bàlà hi bhe (te) na praèaüsanti dànaü |
dhãro ca dànaü anumodamàno, dhãro tu dànaü anumodamàno
teneva so hoti sukhã parattha. [teneva so devalokaü pareti] ||
Udànavarga 10.2 øraddhà

na vai kadaryà devalokaü vrajanti
bàlà hi te na praèaüsanti dànam |
èràddhas tu dànaü hy anumodamàno
'py evaü hy asau bhavati sukhã paratra ||
*****
Pàëi 178 [13.12] Loka Patna 338 [18.12] Dadantã

pathavyà ekarajjena [manuùyapañilàbhena]
saggassa gamanena và saggànàü gamanena ca |
sabbalokàdhipaccena pÔthivyàm ekaràjjena
sotàpattiphalaü varaü. sotàpattiphalaü varaü ||
Lokavaggo terasamo.
99
14. Buddhavagga
Pàëi 179 [14.1] Buddha Patna 276 [15.16] âsava

yassa jitaü nàvajãyati, yassa jitaü nà 'ppajjãyati
jitaü assa no yàti koci loke, jitam assà na upeti antako |
tam buddham anantagocaraü taü buddham anomanikramaü
apadaü kena padena nessatha. apadaü kena padena nehisi ||

yasya jitaü nopajãyate
jitam anveti na kaü cid eva loke |
taü buddham anantagocaraü
hy apadaü kena padena neùyasi ||

yasya jitaü nàtha jãvati
jitam asya na jinàti antako |
apadaü kena padena neùyatha ||
*****
Pàëi 180 [14.2] Buddha Patna 277 [15.17] âsava

yassa jàlinã visattikà, yassa jàlinã visattikà
taõhà natthi kuhiÿci netave, tahnà nàsti kahiü ci netaye |
tam buddham anantagocaraü taü buddham anantagocaraü
apadaü kena padena nessatha. apadaü kena padena nehisi ||

yasya jàlinã viùaktikà
tÔùõà nàsti hi lokanàyinã |
hy apadaü kena padena neùyasi ||

yasya jàlinã samåhatà
tçùõà nàsya kahiü pi netrikà |
taü buddham anantavikramaü
apadaü kena padena neùyatha ||
*****
100
Pàëi 181 [14.3] Buddha Patna 244 [14.6] Khànti

ye jhànapasutà dhãrà ye jhànaprasutà dhãrà
nekkhammåpasame ratà, nekkhaümo 'paèame ratà |
devà pi tesaü pihayanti, devà pi tesaü prihayanti
sambuddhànaü satãmataü. saübuddhànàü satãmatàü ||
Udànavarga 21.9 Tathàgata

ye dhyànaprasÔtà dhãrà
naiùkramyopaèame ratàþ |
devàpi spÔhayanty eùàü
buddhànàü èrãmatàü sadà ||
*****
Pàëi 182 [14.4] Buddha Patna 334 [18.8] Dadantã

kiccho manussapañilàbho, kiccho buddhàna uppàdo
kicchaü macchàna' jãvitaü, kicchà dhammassa deèanà |
kicchaü saddhammasavanaü, [kiccho èraddhapañãlàbho]
kiccho buddhànam uppàdo. kicchaü maccàna jãvitaü ||
Gàndhàrã 263 [16.5] [Prakiõakavaga?]

kiche maõuèapradilabhu
kicha macaõa jivida
kiche sadhamaèramaõa
kiche budhaõa upaya.
*****
Pàëi 183 [14.5] Buddha Patna 357 [19.16] Citta

sabbapàpassa akaraõaü, sabbapàpassa akaraõaü
kusalassa upasampadà, kuèalassa apasaüpadà |
sacittapariyodapanaü sacittapariyodamanaü
etaü buddhàna' sàsanaü. etaü buddhàna èàsanaü ||

sarvapàpasyàkaraõaü
kuèalasyopasaüpadaþ |
svacittaparyavadanam
etad buddhasya èàsanam ||

sarvapàpasyàkaraõaü
kuèalasyopasaüpadà |
svacittaparyàdàpanaü
etad buddhànuèàsanaü ||
*****
101
Pàëi 184 [14.6] Buddha Patna 239 [14.1] Khànti

khantã paramaü tapo titikkhà, khàntã praramaü tapo titikkhà
nibbànaü paramaü vadanti buddhà. nibbàõaü paramaü vadanti buddhà |
na hi pabbajito paråpaghàtã, na hi pravrajito paropaghàtã
samaõo hoti paraü viheñhayanto. èamaõo hoti pare vihesayàno ||

kùàntiþ paramaü tapas titãkùà
nirvàõaü paramaü vadanti buddhàþ |
na hi pravrajitaþ paropatàpã
èramaõo bhavati paraü viheñhayaü vai ||
*****
Pàëi 185 [14.7] Buddha

anupavàdo anupaghàto,
pàtimokkhe ca saüvaro,
mattaÿÿutà ca bhattasmiü,
pantaÿ ca sayanàsanaü,
adhicitte ca àyogo
etaü buddhàna' sàsanaü.

nopavàdã nopaghàtã
pràtimokùe ca saüvaraþ |
màtrajÿatà ca bhakteùu
pràntaü ca èayanàsanam |
adhicitte samàyoga
etad buddhasya èàsanam ||
*****
102
Pàëi 186 [14.8] Buddha Patna 145 [9.9] Tahna

na kahàpaõavassena na kàhàpaõavàsena
titti kàmesu vijjati, ttrettã kàmesu vijjati |
appassàdà dukhà kàmà appàssàdà dukhà kàmà
iti viÿÿàya paõóito. iti viüÿàya paõóito ||
Udànavarga 2.17 Kàma

na karùàpaõavarùeõa
tÔptiþ kàmair hi vidyate |
alpàsvàdasukhàþ kàmà
iti vijÿàya paõóitaþ ||

na kàrùàpaõavarùena
tÔptiþ kàmeùu vidyate |
alpàsvàdàn bahuduþkhàn
kàmàn vijÿàya paõóitaþ ||
*****
Pàëi 187 [14.9] Buddha Patna 146 [9.10] Tahna

api dibbesu kàmesu api divvesu kàmesu
ratiü so nàdhigacchati. ratiü so nàdhigacchati ||
taõhakkhayarato hoti tahnakkhayarato hoti
sammàsambuddhasàvako. saümasaübuddhasàvako ||

api divyeùu kàmeùu
sa ratiü nàdhigacchati |
tÔùõàkùayarato bhavati
buddhànàü èràvakaþ sadà ||

api divyeùu kàmeùu
ratiü naivàdhigacchati |
tÔùõàkùaye rato bhavati
samyaksaübuddhaèràvakaþ ||
*****
103
Pàëi 188 [14.10] Buddha Patna 216 [13.1] øaraõa

bahuü ve saraõaü yanti, bahå ve èaraõaü yànti
pabbatàni vanàni ca, parvvate ca vanàni ca |
àràmarukkhacetyàni, vaståni rukkhacittàõi
manussà bhayatajjità. manuùyà bhayatajjità ||

bahavaþ èaraõaü yànti
parvatàüè ca vanàni ca |
àràmàü vÔkùacaityàüè ca
manuùyà bhayatarjitàþ ||

bahavaþ èaraõaü yànti
parvatàüè ca vanàni ca |
àràmàüè caityavçkùàüè ca
manuùyà bhayavarjitàþ ||
*****

netaü kho saraõaü khemaü, na etaü èaraõaü khemmaü
netaü saraõam uttamaü, na etaü èaraõam uttamaü |
netaü saraõam àgamma etaü èaraõam àgaüma
sabbadukkhà pamuccati. sabbadukkhà pramuccati ||

naitad dhi èaraõaü kùemaü
naitac charaõam uttamam |
naitac charaõam àgamya
sarvaduþkhàt pramucyate ||

na hyetaccharaõaü èreùñhaü
naitac charaõam uttamam |
naitac charaõam àgamya
*****
104

yo ca buddhaÿ ca dhammaÿ ca yo tu buddhaÿ ca dhammaÿ ca
saïghaÿ ca saraõaü gato, saghaü ca èaraõaü gato |
cattàri ariyasaccàni cattàri ca ayirasaccàni
sammappaÿÿàya passati: yathàbhåtàni paèèati ||

yas tu buddhaü ca dharmaü ca
saüghaü ca èaraõaü gataþ |
catvàri càryasatyàni
prajÿayà paèyate yadà ||

yas tu buddhaü ca dharmaü ca
saüghaü ca èaraõaü gataþ |
àryasatyàni catvàri
paèyati prajÿayà sadà ||
*****

dukkhaü dukkhasamuppàdaü
dukkhassa ca atikkamaü,
ariyaÿ caññhaïgikaü maggaü
dukkhåpasamagàminaü.

duþkhaü duþkhasamutpàdaü
duþkhasya samatikramam |
àryaü càùñàïgikaü màrgaü
duþkhopaèamagàminam ||

duþkhaü duþkhasamutpannaü
nirodhaü samatikramam |
àryaü càùñàïgikaü màrgaü
kùemaü nirvàõagàminàm ||
*****
105

etaü kho saraõaü khemaü, etaü ve èaraõaü khemmaü
etaü saraõam uttamaü, etaü èaraõam uttamaü |
etaü saraõam àgamma etaü èaraõam àgamma

etad dhi èaraõaü kùemam
etac charaõam uttamam |
etac charaõam àgamya

etac charaõaü èreùñhaü
etac charaõam uttamam |
etac charaõam àgamya
[sarvaduþkhàt pramucyate] ||
*****
Pàëi 193 [14.15] Buddha Patna 79 [5.15] Attha

dullabho purisàjaÿÿo, dullabho puruùàjaüÿo
na so sabbattha jàyati, na so sabbattha jàyati |
yattha so jàyatã dhãro yattha so jàyate vãro
taü kulaü sukham edhati. taü kulaü sukham edhati ||
Gàndhàrã 173 [11.12] Suha Udànavarga 30.27 Sukha

drulavhu puruùayaÿu durlabhaþ puruùo jàtyo
na sa savatra jayadi nàsau sarvatra jàyate |
yatra . . jayadi viru yatràsau jàyate vãras
ta kulu suhu modadi. tat kulaü sukham edhate ||

dullabho puruùàjanyo
na so sarvatra jàyate |
yatra so jàyate vãraþ
taü kulaü sukham edhati ||
*****
106
Pàëi 194 [14.16] Buddha Patna 68 [5.4] Attha

sukho buddhànam uppàdo, sukho buddhàna uppàdo
sukhà saddhammadesanà, sukhà dhammassa deèanà |
sukhà saïghassa sàmaggã, sukhà saüghassa sàmaggrã
samaggànaü tapo sukho. samaggràõàü tapo sukho ||

sukhaü buddhasya cotpàdaþ
sukhaü dharmasya deèanà |
sukhaü saüghasya sàmagrã
samagràõàü tapaþ sukham ||
*****

påjàrahe påjayato,
buddhe yadi va sàvake,
papaÿcasamatikkante,
tiõõasokapariddave.
*****

te tàdise påjayato,
nibbute akutobhaye,
na sakkà puÿÿaü saïkhàtuü
imettam api kenaci.
Buddhavaggo cuddasamo.
Pañhamakabhàõavàraü.
15. Sukhavagga
Pàëi 197 [15.1] Sukha Patna 255 [14.17] Khànti

susukhaü vata jãvàma susukhaü vata jãvàmo
verinesu averino, veriõesu averiõo |
verinesu manussesu veriõesu manuùyesu
viharàma averino. viharàma averiõo ||

suha‹ vada jivamu susukhaü bata jãvàmo
veraõeùu averaõa vairikeùu tv avairikàþ |
veraõeùu maõuèeùu vairikeùu manuùyeùu
viharamu averaõa. viharàmo hy avairikàþ ||
107
Pàëi 198 [15.2] Sukha

susukhaü vata jãvàma
àturesu anàturà,
àturesu manussesu
viharàma anàturà.

susukhaü bata jãvàmo
hy àtureùu tv anàturàþ |
àtureùu manuùyeùu
viharàmo hy anàturàþ ||
*****

ussukesu anussukà ussukesu anussukà |
ussukesu manussesu ussukesu manuùyesu
viharàma anussukà. viharàma anussukà ||

. . ha‹ vada jivamu susukhaü bata jãvàmo
usueùu aõusua hy utsukeùu tv anutsukàþ |
usueùu maõaèeùu utsukeùu manuùyeùu
viharamu aõusua. viharàmo hy anutsukàþ ||
*****

yesaü no natthi kiÿcanaü, yesaü no nàsti kiücanaü |
pãtibhakkhà bhavissàma [sakiÿcanesu manuùyesu
devà àbhassarà yathà. viharàma akiücanà] ||

suha‹ vada jivamu susukhaü bata jãvàmo
yeùa mu nasti kijaõa yeùàü no nàsti kiÿcanam |
[kijaõeùu maõuèeùu prãtibhakùà bhaviùyàmo
viharamu akijaõa.] devà hy àbhasvarà yathà ||
*****
108
Pàëi 201 [15.5] Sukha Patna 81 [5.17] Attha

jayaü veraü pasavati jayaü veraü prasavati
dukkhaü seti paràjito, dukkhaü èeti paràjito |
upasanto sukhaü seti upaèànto sukhaü èeti
hitvà jayaparàjayaü. hettà jayaparàjayaü ||

jaya vera prasahadi jayàd vairaü prasavate
dukhu èayadi parayidu duþkhaü èete paràjitaþ |
uvaèadu sohu èayadi upaèàntaþ sukhaü èete
hitva jayaparayaa. hitvà jayaparàjayau ||
jayo vairaü prasavati
duþkhaü èete paràjitaþ |
<upaèàntaþ> sukhaü èete
hitvà jayaparàjayam ||
*****

natthi ràgasamo aggi,
natthi dosasamo kali,
natthi khandhasamà dukkhà,
natthi santiparaü sukhaü.
*****

jighacchàparamà rogà, chudhà parama rogàõàü
saïkhàraparamà dukhà, saükhàraparamaü dukhaü |
etaü ÿatvà yathàbhåtaü etaü ÿàttà yathàbhåtaü
nibbànaü paramaü sukhaü. nibbàõaparamaü sukhaü ||
Gàndhàrã 163 [11.2] Suha Udànavarga 26.7 Nirvàõa

. . . kitsa parama roka kùudhà parama rogàõàü
saghara parama duha saüskàrà duþkham eva tu |
eda ÿatva yadhabhudu etaj jÿàtvà yathàbhåtaü
nivaõa paramo suha. nirvàõaparamo bhavet ||
*****
109

àrogyaparamà làbhà, àroggaparamà làbhà
santuññhiparamaü dhanaü, sàütoùñãparamaü dhanaü |
vissàsaparamà ÿàtã, vièèàsaparamà ÿàtã
nibbànaü paramaü sukhaü. nibbàõaparamaü sukhaü ||
Gàndhàrã 162 [11.1] Suha Udànavarga 26.6 Nirvàõa

aroga parama labha àrogyaparamà làbhà
saduñhi parama dhaõa saütuùñiparamaü dhanam |
vièpaèa parama mitra vièvàsaparamaü mitraü
nivaõa paramo suha. nirvàõaparamaü sukham ||
*****

pavivekarasaü pitvà,
rasaü upasamassa ca,
niddaro hoti nippàpo,
dhammapãtirasaü pivaü.

pravivekarasaü jÿàtvà
rasaü copaèamasya vai |
nirjvaro bhavati niùpàpo
dharmaprãtirasaü piban ||
*****

sàhu dassanam ariyànaü, sukhaü daüèanam ayiràõàü
sannivàso sadà sukho, saüvàso pi satàü sukho |
adassanena bàlànaü addaüèanena bàlànàü
niccam eva sukhã siyà. niccam eva sukhã siyà ||

suha darèaõa ariaõa sukhaü darèanam àryàõàü
savaso vi sada suho saüvàso 'pi sadà sukham |
adaèeõeõa balaõa adarèanena bàlànàü
nicam eva suhi sia. nityam eva sukhã bhavet ||
*****
110

bàlasaïgatacàrã hi bàlàsaïgatacàrã hi
dãgham addhàna' socati, drãgham addhàna èocati |
dukkho bàlehi saüvàso dukkho bàlehi saüvàso
amitteneva sabbadà. amittehi r iva sabbadà |
dhãro ca sukhasaüvàso dhãrà tu sukhasaüvàsà
ÿàtãnaü va samàgamo. ÿàtãnaü và samàgamo ||

balasaghadacariu bàlasaüsargacàrã hi
drigham adhvaõa èoyiùu dãrghàdhvànaü praèocati |
dukhu balehi savasu duþkho bàlair hi saüvàso
amitrehi va savrasi hy amitrair iva sarvaèaþ |
. . ra du suhasavasa dhãrais tu sukhasaüvàso
ÿadihi va samakamo. jÿàtãnàm iva saügamaþ ||
*****

tasmà hi, tassà hi dhãraü ca bahuèèutaÿ ca
dhãraÿ ca paÿÿaÿ ca bahussutaÿ ca, dhoreyaèãlavratamantam ayiraü |
dhorayhasãlaü vatavantam ariyaü, taü tàrisaü sappuruùaü sumedhaü
taü tàdisaü sappurisaü sumedhaü, sevetha nakkhattapathe va candramà ||
bhajetha nakkhattapathaü va candimà.

dhira hi praÿa i bhayea praõido
dhorekaèila vadamada aria
. . . tadièa sapuruùa sumedha
bhayea nakùatrapatha va cadrimu.
Sukhavaggo paõõarasamo.
111
16. Piyavagga
Pàëi 209 [16.1] Piya Patna 173 [10.17] Daõóa

ayoge yuÿjam attànaü, ayoge yuÿjiyàttànaü
yogasmiÿ ca ayojayaü, yogamhi ca ayuüjiya |
atthaü hitvà piyaggàhã, atthaü hettà priyaggràhã
pihetattànuyoginaü. pÔhayantatthànuyoginàü ||
Gàndhàrã 266 [16.8] [Prakiõakavaga?] Udànavarga 5.9 Priya

ayoi yuji atvaõa ayoge yujya càtmànaü
yoaseva ayujadu yoge càyujya sarvadà |
atha hitva priagaha arthaü hitvà priyagràhã
[svihadi arthaõupaèiõo.] spÔhayaty arthayogine ||
*****
Pàëi 210 [16.2] Piya Patna 73 [5.9] Attha

mà piyehi samàgaÿchã mà priyehi samàgaüma
appiyehi kudàcanaü, apriyehi kadàcanaü |
piyànaü adassanaü dukkhaü, priyassa addaüèanaü dukkhaü
appiyànaÿ ca dassanaü. apriyassa ca daüèanaü ||

mà priyaiþ saügamo jàtu
[mà ca syàd apriyaiþ sadà] |
priyàõàm adarèanaü duþkham
apriyàõàü ca darèanam ||
*****

tasmà piyaü na kayiràtha, tassà priyaü na kayiràtha
piyàpàyo hi pàpako, priyàvàdo hi pàpako |
ganthà tesaü na vijjanti ggraüthà tesaü na vijjanti
yesaü natthi piyàppiyaü. yesaü nàsti priyàpriyaü ||

tasmàt priyaü na kurvãta
priyabhàvo hi pàpakaþ |
granthàs teùàü na vidyante
yeùàü nàsti priyàpriyam ||
*****
112

piyato jàyatã soko, priyàto jàyate dukkhaü
piyato jàyatã bhayaü, [priyà èokà priyà bhayaü] |
piyato vippamuttassa priyàto vipramuttassa
natthi soko kuto bhayaü. nàsti èokà kato bhayaü ||

priyebhyo jàyate èokaþ
priyebhyo jàyate bhayam |
priyebhyo vipramuktànàü
nàsti èokaþ kuto bhayam ||

priyebhyo jàyate èokaþ
priyebhyo jàyate bhayam |
priyebhyo vipramuktànàü
*****
Pàëi 213 [16.5] Piya

pemato jàyatã soko,
pemato jàyatã bhayaü,
pemato vippamuttassa
natthi soko kuto bhayaü.
*****

ratiyà jàyatã soko,
ratiyà jàyatã bhayaü,
ratiyà vippamuttassa

ratibhyo jàyate èoko
ratibhyo jàyate bhayam |
ratibhyo vipramuktànàü
*****
113

kàmato jàyatã soko,
kàmato jàyatã bhayaü,
kàmato vippamuttassa

kàmebhyo jàyate èokaþ
kàmebhyo jàyate bhayam |
kàmebhyo vipramuktànàü
*****

taõhàya jàyatã soko,
taõhàya jàyatã bhayaü,
taõhàya vippamuttassa
*****
Pàëi 217 [16.9] Piya Patna 294 [16.17] Vàcà

sãladassanasampannaü, [èãlavantaü èuciü dacchaü]
dhammaññhaü saccavàdinaü dhammaññhaü saccavàdinaü |
attano kamma kubbànaü, [àttano kàrakaü èantaü]
taü jano kurute piyaü. taü jano kurute priyaü ||
Gàndhàrã 322 [20.1] [øilavaga?] Udànavarga 5.24 Priya

[èilamadu suyidrakùo] [dharmasthaü èãlasaüpannaü]
dhamaÂho sadhujivaõo hrãmantaü satyavàdinam |
[atvaõo karako sadu] [àtmanaþ kàrakaü santaü]
ta jaõo kuradi priu. taü janaþ kurute priyam ||
*****
Pàëi 218 [16.10] Piya

chandajàto anakkhàte,
manasà ca phuño siyà,
kàmesu ca appañibaddhacitto,
uddhaüsoto ti vuccati.

chandajàto hy avasràvã
manasànàvilo bhavet |
kàmeùu tv apratibaddhacitta
årdvasroto nirucyate ||
114
Pàëi 219 [16.11] Piya

cirappavàsiü purisaü
dårato sotthim àgataü,
ÿàtimittà suhajjà ca
abhinandanti àgataü.

cirapravàsinaü yadvad
dårataþ svastinàgatam |
jÿàtayaþ suhÔdo mitràè
càbhinandanti àgatam ||
*****
Pàëi 220 [16.12] Piya

tatheva katapuÿÿam pi
asmà lokà paraü gataü,
puÿÿàni pañigaõhanti
piyaü ÿàtãva àgataü.

kÔtapuõyaü tathà martyam
asmàl lokàt paraü gatam |
puõyàny evàbhinandanti
priyaü jÿàtim ivàgatam ||
Piyavaggo soëasamo.
17. Kodhavagga
Pàëi 221 [17.1] Kodha Patna 238 [13.23] øaraõa

kodhaü jahe vippajaheyya mànaü krodhaü jahe viprajaheya mànaü
saüyojanaü sabbam atikkameyya saüyojanaü sabbam atikrameyà |
taü nàmaråpasmiü asajjamànaü taü nàmaråpamhi asajjamànaü
akiÿcanaü nànupatanti dukkhà. akiücanaü nànupatanti dukkhà ||
Gàndhàrã 274 [17.1] [Kodha] Udànavarga 20.1 Krodha

kothu jahi viprayahea maõa krodhaü jahed viprajahec ca mànaü
saÿoyaõa savi adikamea saüyojanaü sarvam atikrameta |
ta namaruvasa aùajamaõa taü nàmne råpe ca asajyamànam
akijaõa naõuvadadi dukhu. akiÿcanaü nànupatanti saïgàþ ||
*****
115
Pàëi 222 [17.2] Kodha

yo ve uppatitaü kodhaü
rathaü bhantaü va dhàraye,
tam ahaü sàrathiü bråmi
rasmiggàho itaro jano.

yo du upadida kodhu yas tv ihotpatitaü krodhaü
radha bhada va dhara‹ rathaü bhràntam iva dhàrayet |
tam aho saradi bromi vadàmi sàrathiü taü tu
rasviggaha idara jaõa. raèmigràho 'yam anyathà ||
*****
Pàëi 223 [17.3] Kodha

akkodhena jine kodhaü,
asàdhuü sàdhunà jine,
jine kadariyaü dànena,
saccena alikavàdinaü.

jiõa kodha akotheõa akrodhena jayet krodham
asadhu sadhuõa jiõa asàdhuü sàdhunà jayet |
jiõa kradava daõeõa jayet kadaryaü dànena
saceõa alia jiõa. satyena tv anÔtaü jayet ||
*****
Pàëi 224 [17.4] Kodha Patna 292 [16.15] Vàcà

saccaü bhaõe na kujjheyya, saccaü bhaõe na krujjheyà
dajjàppasmim pi yàcito, deyà appà pi yàcito |
etehi tãhi ñhànehi etehi ttihi ññhàõehi
gacche devàna' santike. gacche devàna santike ||

saca bhaõi na kuvea satyaü vaden na ca krudhyed
daya apadu yayida dadyàd alpàd api svayam |
edehi trihi Âhaõehi sthànair ebhis tribhir yukto
gacha devaõa sadii. devànàm antikaü vrajet ||
*****
116
Pàëi 225 [17.5] Kodha Patna 240 [14.2] Khànti

ahiüsakà ye munayo, ahiüsakà ye munayo
niccaü kàyena saüvutà, niccaü kàyena saüvÔtà |
te yanti accutaü ñhànaü, te yànti accutaü ññhàõaü
yattha gantvà na socare. yattha gantà na èocati ||
Udànavarga 7.7 Sucarita

ahiüsakà vai munayo
nityaü kàyena saüvÔtàþ |
te yànti hy acyutaü sthànaü
yatra gatvà na èocati ||
*****
Pàëi 226 [17.6] Kodha Patna 269 [15.9] âsava

sadà jàgaramànànaü jàgarikàm anuyuttànàü
ahorattànusikkhinaü, ahoràttànuèikkhiõàü |
nibbànaü adhimuttànaü, nibbàõe adhimuttànàü
atthaü gacchanti àsavà. atthaü gacchaüti àsavà ||
Udànavarga 15.8 SmÔti

jàgaryam anuyuktànàm
ahoràtrànuèikùiõàm |
amÔtaü càdhimuktànàm
astaü gacchanti àsravàþ ||
*****

poràõam etaü atula poràõam etaü àdhora
netaü ajjatanàm iva, na etaü ahunà r iva |
nindanti tuõhim àsãnaü, nindanti tohnim àsãnaü
nindanti bahubhàõinaü, nindanti mitabhàõikaü |
mitabhàõinam pi nindanti, bahubhàõikaü pi nindanti
natthi loke anindito. nàsti loke anindito ||

poraõam ida adura nindanti tuùõim àsãnaü
na ida ajetaõa iva nindanti bahubhàùiõam |
ninadi tu¬ibhaveõa alpabhàõiü ca nindanti
ninadi bahobhaõiõo nàsti lokeùv aninditaþ ||
manabhaõi vi ninadi
nasti loki aninia.
*****
117

na càhu na ca bhavissati na càbhu na ca bhaviùyati
na cetarahi vijjati na cetarahi vijjati |
ekantaü nindito poso ekàntanindito poùo
ekantaü và pasaüsito. ekàntaü và praèaüsito ||

ekada ninido prodhu ekàntaninditaþ puruùaþ
ekada ji praèaÁidu ekàntaü và praèaüsitaþ |
na i aha na i bheùida nàbhåd bhaviùyati ca no
na yi edarahi vijadi. na càpy etarhi vidyate ||
*****

yaÿ ce viÿÿå pasaüsanti, yaü ca viÿå praèaüsanti
anuvicca suve suve, anuvicca suve suve |
acchiddavuttiü medhàviü, acchidravattiü medhàviü
paÿÿàsãlasamàhitaü, praüÿàèãlasamàhitaü ||

yo nu ho viÿa praèaÁadi yaü tu vijÿàþ praèaüsanti
aõuija èuhaèuhu hy anuyujya èubhàèubham |
achidravuti medhavi [praèaüsà sà samàkhyàtà
praÿaèilasamahida. na tv ajÿair yaþ praèaüsitaþ] ||

medhàvinaü vÔttayuktaü
pràjÿaü èãleùu saüvÔtam |
[niùkaü jàmbunadasyaiva
kas taü ninditum arhati] ||
*****

nekkhaü jambonadasseva, nikkhaü jàübånadasseva
ko taü ninditum arahati. ko taü ninditum arihati |
devà pi naü pasaüsanti, devà pi naü praèansanti
brahmunà pi pasaüsito. brahmuõà pi praèaüsito ||
Gàndhàrã 242 [14.19] [Paõida] Udànavarga 22.11 Tathàgata

nikhu jabodaõaseva [bahuèrutaü dharmadharaü
ko õa ninidu arahadi pràjÿaü nityaü samàhitam] |
deva mi õa praèajadi niùkaü jàmbunadasyaiva
bramoõa vi praèajidu. kas taü ninditum arhati ||
*****
118

kàyappakopaü rakkheyya, kàyapradoùaü rakkheyà
kàyena saüvuto siyà, kàyena saüvÔto siyà |
kàyaduccaritaü hitvà kàyaduccaritaü hettà
kàyena sucaritaü care. kàyena sucaritaü care ||

kàyapradoùaü rakùeta
syàt kàyena susaüvÔtaþ |
kàyaduècaritaü hitvà
kàyena sukÔtaü caret ||
*****

vacãpakopaü rakkheyya, vàcàpradoùaü rakkheyà
vàcàya saüvuto siyà, vàcàya saüvÔto siyà |
vacãduccaritaü hitvà vàcàduccaritaü hettà
vàcàya sucaritaü care. vàcàya sucaritaü care ||

vàcaþ pradoùaü rakùeta
vacasà saüvÔto bhavet |
vàco duècaritaü hitvà
vàcà sucaritaü caret ||
*****

manopakopaü rakkheyya, manapradoùaü rakkheyà
manasà saüvuto siyà, manasà saüvÔto siyà |
manoduccaritaü hitvà manoduccaritaü hettà
manasà sucaritaü care. manasà sucaritaü care ||

manaþpradoùaü rakùeta
manasà saüvÔto bhavet |
manoduècaritaü hitvà
manaþsucaritaü caret ||
*****
119

kàyena saüvutà dhãrà, kàyena saüvÔtà dhãrà
atho vàcàya saüvutà, vàcàya utta cetasà |
manasà saüvutà dhãrà, sabbattha saüvÔtà dhãrà
te ve suparisaüvutà. te ve suparisaüvÔtà ||
Gàndhàrã 51 [2.1] Bhikhu Udànavarga 7.10 Sucarita

kaeõa savrudo bhikhu kàyena saüvÔtà dhãrà
atha vaya‹ savrudo dhãrà vàcà susaüvÔtàþ |
maõeõa savrudo bhikhu manasà saüvÔtà dhãrà
[sarva druggadeo jahi.] dhãràþ sarvatra saüvÔtàþ |
[te yànti hy acyutaü sthànaü
yatra gatvà na èocati] ||
Kodhavaggo sattarasamo.
18. Malavagga
Pàëi 235 [18.1] Mala Patna 161 [10.5] Mala

paõóupalàso va dànisi, pàõóupalàèo ca dàni si
yamapurisà pi ca taü upaññhità, yamapuruùà pi ca te upaññhità |
uyyogamukhe ca tiññhasi, uyyogamukhe ca tiùñhasi
pàtheyyam pi ca te na vijjati. pàtheyaü pi ca te na vijjati ||
*****

so karohi dãpam attano, [uyyamassa ghañassa àttanà
khippaü vàyama paõóito bhava, kaümàro rajataü va niddhame] |
niddhantamalo anaïgaõo, niddhàntamalo anaïgano
dibbaü ariyabhåmim ehisi. bitiyaü ayirabhåmim esi ||
*****
Pàëi 237 [18.3] Mala

upanãtavayo ca dànisi,
sampayàtosi yamassa santike,
vàso pi ca te natthi antarà,
pàtheyyam pi ca te na vijjati.
*****
120
Pàëi 238 [18.4] Mala

so karohi dãpam attano,
khippaü vàyama paõóito bhava,
niddhantamalo anaïgaõo,
na punaü jàtijaraü upehisi.

[uttiùñhata vyàyamata]
kurudhvaü dvãpam àtmanaþ |
[karmàro rajatasyaiva
haradhvaü malam àtmanaþ] |
nirdhàntamalà hy anaïgaõà
na punar jàtijaràm upeùyetha ||
*****

anupubbena medhàvã anupårvveõa medhàvã
thokathokaü khaõe khaõe, thokathokaü khaõe khaõe |
kammàro rajatasseva kammàro rajatasseva
niddhame malam attano. niddhame malam àttano ||

anupårveõa medhàvã
stokaü stokaü kùaõe kùaõe |
karmàro rajatasyaiva
nirdhamen malam àtmanaþ ||
*****

ayasà va malaü samuññhitaü, ayasà tu malo samuññhito
taduññhàya tam eva khàdati, tato uññhàya tam eva khàdati |
evaü atidhonacàrinaü em eva vidhånacàriyaü
sakakammàni nayanti duggatiü. sakàni kaümàõi nayanti doggatiü ||

ayaso hi malaþ samuttitaþ
sa tadutthàya tam eva khàdati |
evaü hy anièàmyacàriõaü
svàni karmàõi nayanti durgatim ||
*****
121

asajjhàyamalà mantà, asajjhàyamalà vedà
anuññhànamalà gharà, anuññhàõamalà gharà |
malaü vaõõassa kosajjaü, malo vaõõassa kosajjaü
pamàdo rakkhato malaü. pramàdo rakkhatàü malo ||
*****

malitthiyà duccaritaü, malo istiye duccaritaü
maccheraü dadato malaü, maccheraü dadatàü malo |
malà ve pàpakà dhammà malo pàpàni kaümàõi
asmiü loke paramhi ca. assiü loke paramhi ca ||
*****

tato malà malataraü, tato malataraü bråmi
avijjà paramaü malaü, avijjà maraõaü malaü |
etaü malaü pahatvàna ete male prahattàna
nimmalà hotha bhikkhavo. niümalà caratha bhikkhavo ||
*****

sujãvaü ahirikena sujãvaü ahirãkena
kàkasårena dhaüsinà, [saükiliùñan tu jãvati] |
pakkhandinà pagabbhena, prakkhaõóinà pragabbheõa
saïkiliññhena jãvitaü. kàkaèåreõa dhansinà ||
Gàndhàrã 221 [13.21] Yamaka Udànavarga 27.3 Paèya

sujivu ahirieõa ahrãkena sujãvaü syàt
kayaèuriõa dhakùiõa kàkaèåreõa dhvàïkùiõà |
prakhaõiõo prakabhiõa praskandinà pragalbhena
sagiliñheõa jaduõa. saükliùñaü tv iha jãvate ||
*****
122

hirãmatà ca dujjãvaü, hirãmatà tu dujjãvaü
niccaü sucigavesinà, niccaü èucigaveùiõà |
alãnenàpagabbhena, alãnenàpragabbheõa
suddhàjãvena passatà. èuddhàjãvena paèèatà ||
Gàndhàrã 222 [13.22] Yamaka Udànavarga 27.4 Paèya

hirimada du drujivu hrãmatà tv iha durjãvaü
nica èuyigameùiõo nityaü èucigaveùiõà |
aliõeõa aprakabhiõa sulãnenàpragalbhena
èudhayiveõa jaduõa. èuddhàjãvena paèyatà ||
*****
Pàëi 246 [18.12] Mala

yo pàõam atipàteti,
musàvàdaÿ ca bhàsati,
loke adinnaü àdiyati,
paradàraÿ ca gacchati,
*****
Pàëi 247 [18.13] Mala

suràmerayapànaÿ ca
yo naro anuyuÿjati,
idheva m eso lokasmiü
målaü khanati attano.
*****
Pàëi 248 [18.14] Mala

evaü bho purisa jànàhi
pàpadhammà asaÿÿatà.
mà taü lobho adhammo ca
ciraü dukkhàya randhayuü.
*****
123
Pàëi 249 [18.15] Mala Patna 327 [18.1] Dadantã

dadàti ve yathàsaddhaü dadanti ve yathàèraddhaü
yathàpasàdanaü jano, yathàprasàdanaü janà |
tattha yo maïku bhavati tattha yo duümano hoti
paresaü pànabhojane paresaü pànabhojane |
na so divà và rattiü và na so divà ca ràtto ca
samàdhiü adhigacchati. samàdhim adhigacchati ||

dadanty eke yathà èraddhà
yathàvibhavato janàþ |
tatra yo durmanà bhavati
pareùàü pànabhojane |
nàsau divà ca ràtrau ca
samàdhim adhigacchati ||
*****
Pàëi 250 [18.16] Mala Patna 328 [18.2] Dadantã

yassa cetaü samucchinnaü yassa cetaü samucchinnaü
målaghaccaü samåhataü, målo 'gghaccaü samåhataü |
sa ve divà và rattiü và sa ve divà ca ràtto ca
samàdhiü adhigacchati. samàdhim adhigacchati ||

yasya tv ete samucchinnàs
tàlamastakavad dhatàþ |
sa vai divà ca ràtrau ca
samàdhim adhigacchati ||
*****
Pàëi 251 [18.17] Mala

natthi ràgasamo aggi,
natthi dosasamo gaho,
natthi mohasamaü jàlaü,
natthi taõhàsamà nadã.

[nàsti kàmasamo hy ogho]
nàsti doùasamo grahaþ |
nàsti mohasamaü jàlaü
nàsti tÔùõàsamà nadã
*****
124

sudassaü vajjam aÿÿesaü, supaèèaü vajjaü aüÿesaü
attano pana duddasaü, àttano puna duddaèaü |
paresaü hi so vajjàni paresàm iha vajjàni
opunàti yathà bhusaü, uppunàti yathà busaü |
attano pana chàdeti àttano puna chàdeti
kaliü va kitavà sañho. kalim va kÔtavàü èañho ||
Gàndhàrã 272 [16.14] Udànavarga 27.1 Paèya

[Prakiõakavaga?] supaèyaü paravadyaü syàd
supaèi vaja aÿeùa àtmavadyaü tu durdÔèam |
atvaõo maõa drudaèa paraþ parasya vadyàni
pareùa eùu vajaõa tåtpunàti busaü yathà |
upuõadi yatha busu àtmanaè chàdayaty eùa
atvaõo maõa chadedi kÔtvà yadvat kaliü èañhaþ ||
kali va kidava èaóha.
*****
Pàëi 253 [18.19] Mala Patna 268 [15.8] âsava

paravajjànupassissa paravajjànupaèèãnàü
niccaü ujjhànasaÿÿino niccaü ojjhàyasaüÿinà |
àsavà tassa vaóóhanti, àsavà tesaü vaddhanti
àrà so àsavakkhayà. àrà te àsavakkhayà ||
Gàndhàrã 339 [21.8] [Kicavaga?] Udànavarga 27.2 Paèya

[ya kica ta a . . . paravadyànudarèino
. . . . . kiyadi nityàvadhyànasaüjÿinaþ |
unaóaõa pramataõa] [vàmà dharmàþ pravardhante
........ sa hy àràd dharmadarèanàt] ||
asava teùa vaóhadi
ara te asavakùaya.
*****
Pàëi 254 [18.20] Mala

àkàse va padaü natthi,
samaõo natthi bàhire,
papaÿcàbhiratà pajà,
nippapaÿcà tathàgatà.

àkàèe tu padaü nàsti
èramaõo nàsti bàhyakaþ |
prapaÿcàbhiratà bàlà
niùprapaÿcàs tathàgatàþ ||
*****
125
Pàëi 255 [18.21] Mala

àkàse va padaü natthi,
samaõo natthi bàhire,
saïkhàrà sassatà natthi,
natthi buddhànam iÿjitaü.

àkàèe tu padaü nàsti
èramaõo nàsti bàhyakaþ |
[prapaÿcàbhiratà bàlà
niùprapaÿcàs tathàgatàþ] ||
Malavaggo aññhàrasamo.
19. Dhammaññhavagga
Pàëi 256 [19.1] Dhammaññha

na tena hoti dhammaññho
yenatthaü sahasà naye,
yo ca atthaü anatthaÿ ca
ubho niccheyya paõóito,
*****

asàhasena dhammena
samena nayatã pare,
dhammassa gutto medhàvã
dhammaññho ti pavuccati.
*****

na tena paõóito hoti
yàvatà bahu bhàsati,
khemã averã abhayo
paõóito ti pavuccati.
*****
126
Pàëi 259 [19.4] Dhammaññha Patna 32 [2.19] Apramàda

na tàvatà dhammadharo na tàvatà dhammadharo
yàvatà bahu bhàsati, yàvatà bahu bhàùati |
yo ca appam pi sutvàna yo tu appam pi sottàna
dhammaü kàyena passati, dhammaü kàyena phassaye |
sa ve dhammadharo hoti sa ve dhammadharo hoti
yo dhammaü nappamajjati. yo dhamme na pramajjati ||

na tavada dhamadharo na tàvatà dharmadharo
yavada baho bhaùadi yàvatà bahu bhàùate |
yo du apa bi ùutvaõa yas tv ihàlpam api èrutvà
dhamu kaeõa phaùa‹ dharmaü kàyena vai spÔèet |
so ho dhamadharo bhodi sa vai dharmadharo bhavati
yo dhamu na pramajadi. yo dharme na pramàdyate ||
*****

na tena thero hoti
yenassa palitaü siro,
paripakko vayo tassa
moghajiõõo ti vuccati.
Gàndhàrã 182 [12.1] Thera Udànavarga 11.11 øramaõa

na tavada theru bhodi sthaviro na tàvatà bhavati
yaasa pali . . . r. . yàvatà palitaü èiraþ |
parivako vayu tasa paripakvaü vayas tasya
mohajiõo di vucadi. mohajãrõaþ sa ucyate ||
*****
Pàëi 261 [19.6] Dhammaññha Patna 289 [16.12] Vàcà

yamhi saccaÿ ca dhammo ca yamhi saccaü ca dhammo ca
ahiüsà saüyamo damo, viratã saüyyamo damo |
sa ve vantamalo dhãro sa vàntadoùo medhàvã
thero iti pavuccati. [sàdhuråpã ti vuccati] ||
*****
127

na vàkkaraõamattena na vàkkaraõamàtteõa
vaõõapokkharatàya và vannapukkhalatàya và |
sàdhuråpo naro hoti sàdhuråpã naro hoti
issukã maccharã sañho. ièèukã maccharã èañho ||

. . . . karaõamatreõa na nàmaråpamàtreõa
varõapuùkalarõa‹ va varõapuùkalayà na ca |
sadaruvu naru bhodi sàdhuråpo naro bhavati
iùui matsari èaóhu. màyàvã matsarã èañhaþ ||
*****

yassa cetaü samucchinnaü [yamhi saccaü ca dhammo ca
målaghaccaü samåhataü viratã saüyyamo damo] |
sa vantadoso medhàvã sa vàntadoùo medhàvã
sàdhuråpo ti vuccati. sàdhuråpã ti vuccati ||
Gàndhàrã 187 [12.6] Thera Udànavarga 10.7 øraddhà

........ [yasya èraddhà ca èãlaü caivÒ
........ Òàhiüsà saüyamo damaþ] |
........ sa vàntadoùo medhàvã
sadaruvu di vucadi. sàdhuråpo nirucyate ||
*****
Pàëi 264 [19.9] Dhammaññha Patna 235 [13.20] øaraõa

na muõóakena samaõo na muõóabhàvà èamaõo
abbato alikaü bhaõaü avrato alikaü bhaõaü |
icchàlobhasamàpanno icchàlobhasamàpanno
samaõo kiü bhavissati. èamaõo kiü bhaviùyati ||
Gàndhàrã 188 [12.7] Thera Udànavarga 11.13 øramaõa

. . . . . . . . . ùamaõo na muõóabhàvàc chramaõo
avradu alia bhaõi hy avÔtas tv anÔtaü vadan |
ichalohasamavarõo icchàlobhasamàpannaþ
ùamaõo ki bhaviùadi. èramaõaþ kiü bhaviùyati ||
*****
128
Pàëi 265 [19.10] Dhammaññha Patna 236 [13.21] øaraõa

yo ca sameti pàpàni, yo tu èameti pàpàni
aõuü thålàni sabbaso, aõutthålàni sabbaèo |
samitattà hi pàpànaü èamaõà eva pàpànàü
samaõo ti pavuccati. èamaõo ti pravuccati ||
Gàndhàrã 1 [1.1] 189 Brammaõa Udànavarga 33.8 Bràhmaõa

[na jaóa‹ na gotreõa [na jañàbhir na gotreõa
na yaca bhodi bramaõo] na jàtyà bràhmaõaþ smÔtaþ] |
yo du brahetva pavaõa yas tu vàhayate pàpàny
aõuthulaõi sarvaèo aõusthålàni sarvaèaþ |
[brahidare va pavaõa [vàhitatvàt tu pàpànàü
brammaõo di pravucadi.] bràhmaõo vai nirucyate] ||
Gàndhàrã 189 [12.8] Brammaõa

[. . . . va pavaõi
ta viÿu èramaõa vidu]
èamadhare va pavaõi
èramaõo di pravucadi.
*****

na tena bhikkhu hoti
yàvatà bhikkhate pare,
vissaü dhammaü samàdàya
bhikkhu hoti na tàvatà.
Gàndhàrã 67 [2.17] Bhikhu Udànavarga 32.18 Bhikùu

na bhikhu tavada bhodi bhikùur na tàvatà bhavati
yavada bhikùadi para yàvatà bhikùate paràn |
veèma dharma samada‹ veèmàü dharmàü samàdàya
bhikhu bhodi na tavada. bhikùur bhavati na tàvatà ||

bhikùu na tàvatà bhavati
yàvatà bhikùate paràü |
viùamàü dharmàü samàdàya
bhikùu bhoti na tàvatà ||
*****
129

yodha puÿÿaÿ ca pàpaÿ ca
bàhetvà brahmacariyavà,
saïkhàya loke carati,
sa ce bhikkhå ti vuccati.

[yo du baheti pavaõa] yas tu puõyaü ca pàpaü ca
vadava brammayiyava prahàya brahmacaryavàn |
sagha‹ caradi loku [vièreõayitvà carati]
so du bhikhu du vucadi. sa vai bhikùur nirucyate ||

yo ca kàmàü ca pàpaü càÒ
ÒdhikÔtvà brahmacaryavàü |
[niþèreõãbhåto saprajÿo]
sa vai bhikùå ti vuccati ||
*****

na monena munã hoti
måëharåpo aviddasu,
yo ca tulaü va paggayha
varam àdàya paõóito,
*****

pàpàni parivajjeti,
sa munã tena so muni,
yo munàti ubho loke
muni tena pavuccati.
*****

na tena ariyo hoti
yena pàõàni hiüsati,
ahiüsà sabbapàõànaü
ariyo ti pavuccati.
*****
130
Pàëi 271 [19.16] Dhammaññha Patna 271 [15.11] âsava

na sãlabbatamattena, na hi èãlavrateneva
bàhusaccena và pana, bàhuèoccena và puna |
atha và samàdhilàbhena, atha và samàdhilàbhena
vivittasayanena và, vivittaèayanena và ||

na èilavadamatreõa na èãlavratamàtreõa
[bahoùukeõa va maõo] bahuèrutyena và punaþ |
adha samadhilabheõa tathà samàdhilàbhena
vevitaèayaõeõa va. viviktaèayanena và ||

na èãlavratamàtreõa
bàhuèrutyena và punaþ |
atha và samàdhilàbhena
pràntaèayyàsanena ca ||
*****
Pàëi 272 [19.17] Dhammaññha Patna 272 [15.12] âsava

phusàmi nekkhammasukhaü, phusàma nekkhaümasukhaü
aputhujjanasevitaü, apÔthujjanasevitaü |
bhikkhu vissàsa' màpàdi bhikkhå vièèàsamàpàdi
appatto àsavakkhayaü. apràpyàsavakkhayaü ||

phuùamu nekhamasukhu bhikùur vièvàsam àpadyed
aprudhajaõasevida apràpte hy àsravakùaye |
bhikhu vièpaèa mavadi spÔèet tu saübodhisukham
aprate asavakùaye. akàpuruùasevitam ||
Mahàvastu iii. 422

sphÔhayaü naiùkramyasukhaü
apÔthagjanasevitaü |
bhikùu vièvàsamàpadye
apràpte àèravakùaye ||
Dhammaññhavaggo ekånavãsatimo.
131
20. Maggavagga
Pàëi 273 [20.1] Magga Patna 358 [20.1] Màgga

maggànaññhaïgiko seññho, màggànaùñaügiko èreùñho
saccànaü caturo padà, saccànàü caturo padà |
viràgo seññho dhammànaü, viràgo èreùñho dhammàõàü
dipadànaÿ ca cakkhumà. dupadànàü ca cakkhumà ||
Gàndhàrã 109 [6.13] Magu Udànavarga 12.4 Màrga

magaõa añhagÌio èeñho màrgeùv aùñàïgikaþ èreùñhaè
sacaõa caˆri pada catvàry àryàõi satyataþ |
viraku èeñho dhamaõa èreùñho viràgo dharmàõàü
praõabhudaõa cakhuma cakùuùmàü dvipadeùu ca ||
*****

eso va maggo natthaÿÿo eseva màggo nàstaü 'ÿo
dassanassa visuddhiyà, daüèanassa vièuddhiye |
etaü hi tumhe pañipajjatha, taü màggaü pañipajjahvo
màrassetaü pamohanaü. màrasse 'sà pramohanã |
[etàhi tubbhe pañipannà
dukkhassa antaü kariùyatha] ||
*****

etaü hi tumhe pañipannà [eseva màggo nàstaü 'ÿo
dukkhassantaü karissatha, daüèanassa vièuddhiye |
akkhàto ve mayà maggo taü màggaü pañipajjahvo
aÿÿàya sallasanthanaü. màrasse 'sà pramohanã] |
etàhi tubbhe pañipannà
dukkhassa antaü kariùyatha ||
Patna 359 [20.2] Màgga

àkkhàto vo mayà màggo
aüÿàye èallasaüsano |
[tubbhehi kiccam àtappaü
akkhàtàro tathàgatà |
pañipannà pramokkhanti
jhàyino màrabaüdhanà] ||
Udànavarga 12.9 Màrga

àkhyàto vo mayà màrgas
tv ajÿàyai èalyakÔntanaþ |
[yuùmàbhir eva karaõãyam
àkhyàtàras tathàgatàþ] ||
132

tumhehi kiccaü àtappaü [àkkhàto vo mayà màggo
akkhàtàro tathàgatà, aüÿàye èallasaüsano] |
pañipannà pamokkhanti tubbhehi kiccam àtappaü
jhàyino màrabandhanà. akkhàtàro tathàgatà |
pañipannà pramokkhanti
jhàyino màrabaüdhanà ||
Udànavarga 12.9 Màrga

[àkhyàto vo mayà màrgas
tv ajÿàyai èalyakÔntanaþ] |
yuùmàbhir eva karaõãyam
àkhyàtàras tathàgatàþ ||

[eùa kùemagamo màrga
eùa màrgo vièuddhaye] |
pratipannakàþ prahàsyanti
dhyàyino màrabandhanam ||
*****

sabbe saïkhàrà aniccà ti, aniccà sabbasaükhàrà
yadà paÿÿàya passati, yato praüÿàya paèèati |
atha nibbindatã dukkhe atha nivvaõóate dukkhà
esa maggo visuddhiyà. esa màggo vièuddhiye ||

savi saghara aõica di anityàü sarvasaüskàràü
yada praÿaya paèadi prajÿayà paèyate yadà |
tada nivinadi dukha atha nirvidyate duþkhàd
eùo magu vièodhia. eùa màrgo vièuddhaye ||
*****
Pàëi 278 [20.6] Magga

sabbe saïkhàrà dukkhà ti,
yadà paÿÿàya passati,
atha nibbindatã dukkhe
esa maggo visuddhiyà.

savi saghara dukha di duþkhaü hi sarvasaüskàràü
yada praÿa‹ gradhadi prajÿayà paèyate yadà |
tada nivinadi dukha atha nirvidyate duþkàd
eùo magu vièodhia. eùa màrgo vièuddhaye ||
133

sabbe dhammà anattà ti, sabbadhaümà anàttà ti
yadà paÿÿàya passati, yato praüÿàya paèèati |
atha nibbindatã dukkhe atha nivvaõóate dukkhà
esa maggo visuddhiyà. esa màggo vièuddhiye ||

sarvi dhama aõatva di sarvadharmà anàtmànaþ
yada paèadi cakhkùuma prajÿayà paèyate yadà |
tada nivinadi dukha atha nirvidyate duþkhàd
eùo mago vièodhia. eùa màrgo vièuddhaye ||
*****
Pàëi 280 [20.8] Magga Patna 30 [2.17] Apramàda

uññhànakàlamhi anuññhahàno, uññhàõakàlamhi anuññhihàno
yuvà balã àlasiyaü upeto, yuvà balã àlasiko upoko |
saüsannasaïkappamano kusãto, saüsannasaükappamano kusãdo
paÿÿàya maggaü alaso na vindati. praüÿàya màggaü alaso na yeti ||
Gàndhàrã 113 [7.4] Apramadu Udànavarga 31.32 Citta

uÂhaõealasa aõuÂhehadu utthànakàleùu nihãnavãryo
yoi bali alasie uvidu vàcà balã tv àlasiko niràèaþ |
satsanasagapamaõo svadima sadaiva saükalpahataþ kusãdo
praÿa‹ maga alasu na vinadi. jÿànasya màrgaü satataü na vetti ||
*****
Pàëi 281 [20.9] Magga Patna 278 [16.1] Vàcà

vàcànurakkhã manasà susaüvuto, vàcànurakkhã manasà susaüvÔto
kàyena ca akusalaü na kayirà, kàyena yo akuèalaü na sevati |
ete tayo kammapathe visodhaye, ete ttayo kaümapathe vièodhiya
àràdhaye maggaü isippaveditaü. [pràppojja so èàntipadaü anuttaraü] ||

vàcànurakùã manasà susaüvÔtaþ
kàyena caivàkuèalaü na kuryàt |
etàü èubhàü karmapathàü vièodhayann
àràdhayen màrgam Ôùipraveditam ||
*****
134

yogà ve jàyatã bhåri, yogà hi bhårã saübhavati
ayogà bhårisaïkhayo, ayogà bhårisaükhayo |
etaü dvedhàpathaü ÿatvà etaü jethàpathaü ÿàttà
bhavàya vibhavàya ca, bhavàya vibhavàya ca |
tathattànaü niveseyya [tathà èiccheya medhàvã]
yathà bhåri pavaóóhati. yathà bhårã pravaddhati ||

yogàd bhavaþ prabhavati
viyogàd bhavasaükùayaþ |
etad dvaidhàpathaü jÿàtvà
bhavàya vibhavàya ca |
[tatra èikùeta medhàvã
yatra yogàn atikramet] ||
*****

vanaü chindatha mà rukkhaü, vanaü chindatha mà rukkhe
vanato jàyatã bhayaü, vanàto jàyate bhayaü |
chetvà vanaÿ ca vanathaÿ ca, chettà vanaÿ ca vanadhaÿ ca
nibbanà hotha bhikkhavo. nibbanena gamièèatha ||
Gàndhàrã 93 [3.3] Tasiõa Udànavarga 18.3 Puùpa

......... vanaü chindata mà vÔkùaü
......... vanàd vai jàyate bhayam |
. . . . . . . yi chitvà vanaü samålaü tu
nivaõa bhodha bhikùavi. nirvaõà bhavata bhikùavaþ ||
*****
135

yàva hi vanatho na chijjati yàvatà vanadho na cchijjati
aõumatto pi narassa nàrisu aõumàtto pi narassa ÿàtisu |
pañibaddhamano va tàva so, pañibaddhamano hi tattha so
vaccho khãrapako va màtari. vaccho cchãravako va màtari ||
Gàndhàrã 94 [3.4] Tasiõa Udànavarga 18.4 Puùpa

......... na chidyate yàvatà vanaü
......... hy anumàtram api narasya bandhuùu |
......... pratibaddhamanàþ sa tatra vai
. . . kùiravayo va madara. vatsaþ kùãrapaka iva màtaram ||
*****

ucchinda sineham attano, ucchinna sineham àttano
kumudaü sàradikaü va pàõinà kumudaü èàradikaü va pàõinà |
santimaggam eva bråhaya èàntimàggam eva byåhaya
nibbànaü sugatena desitaü. nibbàõaü sugatena deèitaü ||

uchina siõeha atvaõo ucchindi hi sneham àtmanaþ
kumudu èaradaka ba praõiõa padmaü èàradakaü yathodakàt |
èadimagam eva broha‹ èàntimàrgam eva bÔühayen
nivaõa sukadeõa deèida. nirvàõaü sugatena deèitam ||
*****

idha vassaü vasissàmi, idaü vaèèà kariùyàmi
idha hemantagimhisu, idaü hemaüna gÔhmasu |
iti bàlo vicinteti iti bàlo viciüteti
antaràyaü na bujjhati. antaràyaü na bujjhati ||
Gàndhàrã 333 [21.2] [Kicavaga?] Udànavarga 1.38 Anitya

idha vaùa kariùamu iha varùaü kariùyàmi
idha hemadagi . . hemantaü grãùmam eva ca |
............. bàlo vicintayaty evam
............. antaràyaü na paèyati ||
*****
136

taü puttapasusammattaü taü puttapaèusaümattaü
suttaü gàmaü mahogho va suttaü ggràmaü mahogho và
maccu àdàya gacchati. maccu r àdàya gacchati ||
Gàndhàrã 334 [21.3] [Kicavaga?] Udànavarga 1.39 Anitya

ta putrapaèusamadha taü putrapaèusaümattaü
............. vyàsaktamanasaü naram |
sutu ga . . . . . . . suptaü gràmaü mahaughaiva
............. mÔtyur àdàya gacchati ||
*****

na santi puttà tàõàya, na santi puttà ttàõàya
na pità na pi bandhavà, na pità no pi bhàtaro |
antakenàdhipannassa, antakenà 'dhibhåtassa
natthi ÿàtisu tàõatà. nàsti ÿàtãsu ttàõatà ||
Gàndhàrã 261 [16.3] [Prakiõakavaga?] Udànavarga 1.40 Anitya

na sadi putra traõa‹ na santi putràs tràõàya
na bhoa na vi banava na pità nàpi bàndhavàþ |
adeõa abhiduõasa antakenàbhibhåtasya
nasti ÿadihi traõadha. na hi tràõà bhavanti te ||
*****
Pàëi 289 [20.17] Magga

etam atthavasaü ÿatvà,
paõóito sãlasaüvuto,
nibbànagamanaü maggaü
khippam eva visodhaye.

[etad dhi dÔùñvà èikùeta]
sadà èãleùu paõóitaþ |
nirvàõagamanaü màrgaü
kùipram eva vièodhayet ||
Maggavaggo vãsatimo.
137
21. Pakiõõakavagga
Pàëi 290 [21.1] Pakiõõaka Patna 77 [5.13] Attha

mattàsukhapariccàgà màttàsukhapariccàgà
passe ce vipulaü sukhaü, paèèe ce vipulaü sukhaü |
caje mattàsukhaü dhãro caje màttàsukhaü dhãro
sampassaü vipulaü sukhaü. saüpaèèaü vipulaü sukham ||

. . . trasuhaparica‹ màtràsukhaparityàgàd
yo paèi vivulu suha yaþ paèyed vipulaü sukham |
cayi matrasuha dhiro tyajen màtràsukhaü dhãraþ
sabaèu vivula suha. saüpaèyaü vipulaü sukham ||
*****
Pàëi 291 [21.2] Pakiõõaka Patna 117 [7.22] Kalyàõã

paradukkhåpadànena paradukkhopadhànena
attano sukham icchati, yo icche sukham àttano |
verasaüsaggasaüsaññho verasaüsaggasaüsaññho
verà so na parimuccati. dukkhà na parimuccati ||

pa . . . . . . . . . õeõa paraduþkhopadhànena
yo atvaõa su . .icha . . ya icchet sukham àtmanaþ |
. . rasaùaga . . tsiñha vairasaüsargasaüsakto
so duha na parimucadi. duþkhàn na parimucyate ||
*****
Pàëi 292 [21.3] Pakiõõaka Patna 266 [15.6] âsava

yaü hi kiccaü tad apaviddhaü, yad<a>hi kiccaü tad apaviddhaü
akiccaü pana kayirati, akiccaü puna kãrati |
unnalànaü pamattànaü unnaddhànàü pramattànàü
tesaü vaóóhanti àsavà. tesaü vaddhaüti àsavà ||
Gàndhàrã 339 [21.8] [Kicavaga?] Udànavarga 4.19 Apramàda

ya kica ta a . . . . . . yat kÔtyaü tad apaviddham
. . . . . . . . . kiyadi akÔtyaü kriyate punaþ |
unaóaõa pramataõa uddhatànàü pramattànàü
............... teùàü vardhanti àsravàþ |
[asava teùa vaóhadi [àsravàs teùu vardhante
ara te asavakùaya.] àràt te hy àsravakùayàt] ||
*****
138
Pàëi 293 [21.4] Pakiõõaka Patna 267 [15.7] âsava

yesaÿ ca susamàraddhà yesaü ca susamàraddhà
niccaü kàyagatà sati, niccaü kàyagatà satã |
akiccaü te na sevanti akiccaü te na sevaüti
kicce sàtaccakàrino, kicce sàtaccakàriõo |
satànaü sampajànànaü satànàü samprajànànàü
atthaü gacchanti àsavà. [tesaü khãyaüti àsavà] ||
Gàndhàrã 340 [21.9] [Kicavaga?] Udànavarga 4.20 Apramàda

yeùa du susamaradha yeùàü tu susamàrabdhà
nica kayakada svadi nityaü kàyagatà smÔtiþ |
.............. akÔtyaü te na kurvanti
.............. kÔtye sàtatyakàriõaþ |
sadaõa sabrayaõaõa smÔtànàü saüprajànànàm
[taùa kùayadi . . . . . ] astaü gacchanti àsravàþ ||
*****
Pàëi 294 [21.5] Pakiõõaka Patna 47 [3.14] Bràhmaõa

màtaraü pitaraü hantvà, màtaraü pañhamaü hantà
ràjàno dve ca khattiye, ràjànaü do ca khattiye |
raññhaü sànucaraü hantvà, ràùñaü sànucaraü hantà
anãgho yàti bràhmaõo. anigho carati bràhmaõo ||
Gàndhàrã 12 [1.12] Brammaõa Udànavarga 29.24 Yuga

madara pidara Áatva màtaraü pitaraü hatvà
rayaõa dvayu èotria ràjànaü dvau ca èrotriyau |
rañha saõuyara Áatva ràùñraü sànucaraü hatvà
aõiho yadi brammaõo. anigho yàti bràhmaõaþ ||
*****
139
Pàëi 295 [21.6] Pakiõõaka

màtaraü pitaraü hantvà,
ràjàno dve ca sotthiye,
veyyagghapaÿcamaü hantvà,
anãgho yàti bràhmaõo.

màtaraü pitaraü hatvà
ràjànaü dvau ca èrotiyau |
vyàghraü ca paÿcamaü hatvà
[èuddha ity ucyate naraþ] ||
Udànavarga 33.61
[màtaraü pitaraü hatvà
ràjànaü dvau ca èrotiyau |
ràùñraü sànucaraü hatvà]
anigho yàti bràhmaõaþ ||
*****

suppabuddhaü pabujjhanti
sadà gotamasàvakà,
yesaü divà ca ratto ca
niccaü buddhagatà sati.
Gàndhàrã 100 [6.4] Magu Udànavarga 15.12 SmÔti

supraˆdhu praˆjadi suprabuddhaü prabudhyante
imi godamaùavaka ime gautamaèràvakàþ |
yeùa diva ya radi ca yeùàü divà ca ràtrau ca
nica budhakada svadi. nityaü buddhagatà smÔtiþ ||
*****

niccaü dhammagatà sati.

supraˆdhu praˆÁadi suprabuddhaü prabudhyante
nica dhamakada svadi. nityaü dharmagatà smÔtiþ ||
*****
140

niccaü saïghagatà sati.

nica saÎakada svadi. nityaü saüghagatà smÔtiþ ||
*****
Pàëi 299 [21.10] Pakiõõaka Patna 243 [14.5] Khànti

suppabuddhaü pabujjhanti suprabuddhaü prabujjhanti
sadà gotamasàvakà, sadà gotamasàvakà |
yesaü divà ca ratto ca yesàü divà ca ràtto ca
niccaü kàyagatà sati. niccaü kàyagatà satã ||

nica kayakada svadi. nityaü kàyagatà smÔtiþ ||
*****

sadà gotamasàvakà, sadà gotamasàvakà |
ahiüsàya rato mano. ahiüsàya rato mano ||

yeùa diva ya radi ca yeùàü divà ca ràtrau caivÒ
ahitsa‹ rado maõo. Òàhiüsàyàü rataü manaþ ||
*****
141

sadà gotamasàvakà sadà gotamasàvakà |
bhàvanàya rato mano. bhàvanàya rato mano ||

bhamaõa‹ rado maõo. bhàvanàyàü rataü manaþ ||
*****

duppabbajjaü durabhiramaü,
duràvàsà gharà dukhà,
dukkhosamànasaüvàso,
dukkhànupatitaddhagå,
tasmà na caddhagå siyà
na ca dukkhànupatito siyà.
Gàndhàrã 262 [16.4] [Prakiõakavaga?] Udànavarga 11.8 øramaõa

druprava‹ druabhiramu duùpravrajyaü durabhiramaü
druaÁavasaõa ghara duradhyàvasità gÔhàþ |
dukhu samaõasavaso duþkhàsamànasaüvàsà
dukhaõuvadida bhava. duþkàè copacità bhavàþ ||
*****
Pàëi 303 [21.14] Pakiõõaka Patna 331 [18.5] Dadantã

saddho sãlena sampanno èraddho sãlena saüpanno
yasobhogasamappito, yaèabhogasamàhito |
yaü yaü padesaü bhajati yaü yaü so bhajate deèaü
tattha tattheva påjito. tattha tattheva påjiyo ||
Gàndhàrã 323 [20.2] [øilavaga?] Udànavarga 10.8 øraddhà

ùadhu èileõa sabaõo èràddhàþ èãlena saüpannas
yaèabhoasamapidu [tyàgavàü vãtamatsaraþ |
[yeõa yeõeva vayadi] vrajate yatra yatraiva]
teõa teõeva puyidu. tatra tatraiva påjyate ||
*****
142

dåre santo pakàsenti
himavanto va pabbato,
asantettha na dissanti
rattiü khittà yathà sarà.

dåràt santaþ prakàèyante
himavàn iva parvataþ |
asanto na prakàèyante
ràtrikùiptàþ èarà yathà ||
*****
Pàëi 305 [21.16] Pakiõõaka Patna 313 [17.8] âtta

ekàsanaü ekaseyyaü ekàsanaü ekaèeyaü
eko caram atandito ekacariyàm atandrito |
eko damayam attànaü eko ramayam àttànaü
vanante ramito siyà. vanànte ramità siyà ||
Gàndhàrã 259 [16.1] [Prakiõakavaga?] Udànavarga 23.2 âtma

ekasaõa ekasaya ekàsanaü tv ekaèayyàm
eka‹ya‹ savudu ekacaryàm atandritaþ |
eku ramahi atvaõa ramayec caikam àtmànaü
[araÿi ekao vasa.] [vaneùv ekaþ sadà vaset] ||
Pakiõõakavaggo Ekavãsatimo.
22. Nirayavagga
Pàëi 306 [22.1] Niraya Patna 114 [7.19] Kalyàõã

abhåtavàdã nirayaü upeti, abhåtavàdã nirayaü upeti
yo vàpi katvà na karomã ti càha, yo càpi kattà na karomã ti àha |
ubho pi te pecca samà bhavanti, ubho pi te precca samà bhavanti
nihãnakammà manujà parattha. nihãnakaümà manujà paratra ||
Gàndhàrã 269 [16.11] Udànavarga 8.1 Vàca

[Prakiõakavaga?] abhåtavàdã narakàn upaiti
abhudavadi naraka uvedi [yaè cànyad apy àcaratãha karma] |
yo ya vi kitva na karodi àha ubhau hi tau pretya samau niruktau
uvha‹ ami preca sama bhavadi nihãnadharmau manujau paratra ||
nihiõakama maõuya paratri.
*****
143

kàsàvakaõñhà bahavo kàùàyakaüñhà bahavo
pàpadhammà asaÿÿatà, pàpadhaümà asaüyyatà |
pàpà pàpehi kammehi pàpà pàpehi kaümehi
nirayaü te upapajjare. nirayaü te upapajjatha ||
Udànavarga 11.9 øramaõa

kàùàyakaõñhà bahavaþ
pàpadharmà hy asaüyatàþ |
pàpà hi karmabhiþ pàpair
[ito gacchanti durgatim] ||
*****
Pàëi 308 [22.3] Niraya Patna 295 [16.18] Vàcà

seyyo ayoguëo bhutto èreyo ayoguóà bhuttà
tatto aggisikhåpamo, tattà aggièikhopamà |
yaÿ ce bhuÿjeyya dussãlo yaü ca bhuÿjeya duèèãlo
raññhapiõóaü asaÿÿato. ràùñapiõóaü asaüyyato ||
Gàndhàrã 331 [20.10] [øilavaga?] Udànavarga 9.2 Karma

. . . . . ayokuóu bhuta èreyo hy ayoguóà bhuktàs
tata agièihovamo taptà hy agnièikhopamàþ |
. . . . . . . . bhujea na tu bhuÿjãta duþèãlo
rañhapiõa asaÿadu. ràùñrapiõóam asaüyataþ ||
*****
Pàëi 309 [22.4] Niraya Patna 210 [12.16] Daõóa

cattàri ñhànàni naro pamatto cattàri ññhànàni naro pramatto
àpajjatã paradàråpasevã, àpajjate paradàropasevã |
apuÿÿalàbhaü na nikàmaseyyaü, apuüÿalàbhaü anikàmaèeyaü
nindaü tatãyaü nirayaü catutthaü. nindaü tritãyaü nirayaü catutthaü ||
Gàndhàrã 270 [16.12] Udànavarga 4.14 Apramàda

[Prakiõakavaga?] sthànàni catvàri naraþ pramatta
catvari Âhaõaõi naro pramatu àpadyate yaþ paradàrasevã |
avajadi paradarovasevi apuõyalàbhaü hy anikàmaèayyàü
amuÿalabha aniamasaya nindàü tÔtãyaü narakaü caturtham ||
nina tridia niraya caˆÂha.
*****
144
Pàëi 310 [22.5] Niraya Patna 211 [12.17] Daõóa

apuÿÿalàbho ca gatã ca pàpikà, apuüÿalàbho ca gatã ca pàpiko
bhãtassa bhãtàya ratã ca thokikà, bhãtassa bhãtàya ratã pi appikà |
ràjà ca daõóaü garukaü paõeti ràjà ca daõóaü garukaü praõeti
tasmà naro paradàraü na seve. [kàyassa bhedà nirayaü upeti] ||
Udànavarga 4.15b Apramàda

apuõyalàbhaè ca gatiè ca pàpikà
bhãtasya bhãtàbhir athàlpikà ratiþ |
ràjà ca daõóaü gurukaü dadàti
[kàyasya bhedàd narakeùu pacyate] ||
*****
Pàëi 311 [22.6] Niraya Patna 296 [16.19] Vàcà

kuso yathà duggahito kuèo yathà duggÔhãto
hattham evànukantati, hastam evànukaütati |
sàmaÿÿaü dupparàmaññhaü èàmannaü dupparàmàññhaü
nirayàyupakaóóhati. nirayàya upakaññati ||
Gàndhàrã 215 [13.15] Yamaka Udànavarga 11.4 øramaõa

èaru yadha drugahido èaro yathà durgÔhãto
hasta aõuvikatadi hastam evàpakÔntati |
ùamaÿa droparamuñho èràmaõyaü duùparàmÔùñaü
niraya uvakaóhadi. narakàn upakarùati ||
*****
Pàëi 312 [22.7] Niraya

yaü kiÿci sithilaü kammaü,
saïkiliññhaÿ ca yaü vataü,
saïkassaraü brahmacariyaü,
na taü hoti mahapphalaü.

yat kiü cic chitilaü karma
saükliùñaü vàpi yat tapaþ |
aparièuddhaü brahmacaryaü
na tad bhavati mahàphalam ||
*****
145

kayiraÿ ce kayiràthenaü
daëham enaü parakkame,
sañhilo hi paribbàjo
bhiyyo àkirate rajaü.

[kurvàõo hi sadà pràjÿo]
dÔóham eva paràkramet |
èithilà khalu pravrajyà
hy àdadàti puno rajaþ ||
*****

akataü dukkataü seyyo, akataü dukkataü èreyo
pacchà tapati dukkataü, pacchà tapati dukkataü |
kataÿ ca sukataü seyyo, [dukkataü me kataü ti èocati
yaü katvà nànutappati. bhåyo èocati doggatiü gato] ||
Patna 101 [7.6] Kalyàõã

kataÿ ca sukataü sàdhu
yaü kattà nànutappati |
[sukataü me kataü ti nandati
bhåyo nandati soggatiï gato] ||
Gàndhàrã 337 [21.6] [Kicavaga?] Udànavarga 29.41 Yuga

akida kukida ùehu akÔtaü kukÔtàc chreyaþ
pacha tavadi drukida paècàt tapati duùkÔtam |
kida nu sukida ùeho [èocate duùkÔtaü kÔtvà
ya kitva naõutapadi. èocate durgatiü gataþ] ||

kÔtaü tu sukÔtaü èreyo
yat kÔtvà nànutapyate |
[nandate sukÔtaü kÔtvà
nandate sugatiü gataþ]
*****
146
Pàëi 315 [22.10] Niraya Patna 234 [13.19] øaraõa

nagaraü yathà paccantaü praccaütimaü và nagaraü
guttaü santarabàhiraü, guttaü sàntarabàhiraü |
evaü gopetha attànaü, evaü rakkhatha àttànaü
khaõo vo mà upaccagà, khaõo vo mà upaccagå |
khaõàtãtà hi socanti khaõàtãtà hi èocaüti
nirayamhi samappità. nirayamhi samappità ||
Gàndhàrã 131 [7.22] Apramadu Udànavarga 5.16 Priya

[. . . darada bhodha] [àtmànaü cet priyaü vidyàd
khaõo yu ma uvaca‹ gopayet taü sugopitam] |
khaõadida hi èoyadi yathà pratyantanagaraü
niraeùu samapida. guptam antarbahisthiram ||

evaü gopayatàtmànaü
kùano vo mà hy upatyagàt |
kùaõàtãtà hi èocante
narakeùu samarpitàþ ||
*****
Pàëi 316 [22.11] Niraya Patna 169 [10.13] Mala

alajjitàye lajjanti, alajjitavve lajjanti
lajjitàye na lajjare, lajjitavve na lajjatha |
micchàdiññhisamàdànà, [abhaye bhayadaüèàvã
sattà gacchanti duggatiü. bhaye càbhayadaüèino] |
micchadÔùñisamàdànà
sattà gacchanti doggatiü ||
Gàndhàrã 273 [16.15] Udànavarga 16.4 Prakirõaka

[Prakiõakavaga?] alajjitavye lajjante
alajidavi lajadi lajjitavye tv alajjinaþ |
lajidavi na lajadi [abhaye bhayadarèãno
[abhayi bhayadarèavi bhaye càbhayadarèinaþ] |
bhayi abhayadarèaõo] mithyàdÔùñisamàdànàt
michadiñhisamadaõa satvà gacchanti durgatim ||
satva gachadi drugadi.
*****
147

abhaye bhayadassino, abhaye bhayadaüèàvã
bhaye càbhayadassino, bhaye càbhayadaüèino |
micchàdiññhisamàdànà, micchadÔùñisamàdànà
sattà gacchanti duggatiü. sattà gacchanti doggatiü ||
Gàndhàrã 273 [16.15]

[Prakiõakavaga?]
[alajidavi lajadi
lajidavi na lajadi]
abhayi bhayadarèavi
bhayi abhayadarèaõo
michadiñhisamadaõa
satva gachadi drugadi.
*****

avajje vajjamatino, avajje vajjamatino
vajje càvajjadassino, vajje càvajjasaüÿino |
micchàdiññhisamàdànà, micchadÔùñisamàdànà
sattà gacchanti duggatiü. sattà gacchanti doggatiü ||
*****

vajjaÿ ca vajjato ÿatvà,
avajjaÿ ca avajjato,
sammàdiññhisamàdànà,
sattà gacchanti suggatiü.
Nirayavaggo dvàvãsatimo.
23. Nàgavagga
Pàëi 320 [23.1] Nàga Patna 215 [12.21] Daõóa

ahaü nàgo va saïgàme ahaü nàgo va saüggràme
càpàto patitaü saraü càpàtipatite sare |
ativàkyaü titikkhissaü, atãvàde titikkhàmi
dussãlo hi bahujjano. duèèãlo hi bahujano ||
Gàndhàrã 329 [20.8] [øilavaga?] Udànavarga 29.21 Yuga

aho nako va sagami ahaü nàga iva saügràme
cavadhivadida èara càpàd utpatitàü èaràn |
adivaka tidikùami ativàkyaü titãkùàmi
druèilo hi bahojaõo. duþèãlo hi mahàjanaþ ||
*****
148
Pàëi 321 [23.2] Nàga Patna 90 [6.7] øoka

dantaü nayanti samitiü dàntaü nayanti samitiü
dantaü ràjàbhiråhati, dàntaü ràjàbhiråhati |
danto seññho manussesu dànto èreùñho manuùyesu
yotivàkyaü titikkhati. yo 'tivàde titikkhati ||

dànto vai samitiü yàti
dàntaü ràjàdhirohati |
dàntaþ èreùñho manuùyàõàü
yo 'tivàkyaü titãkùati ||
*****

varam assatarà dantà varam assatarà dàntà
àjànãyà ca sindhavà àjàneyà ca sendhavà |
kuÿjarà ca mahànàgà, kuÿjarà va mahànàgà
attadanto tato varaü. àttà dànto tato varaü ||
Gàndhàrã 341 [22.1] [Naga or Udànavarga 19.7 Aèva

Asavaga?] yo hy aèvaü damayej jànyam
.............. àjàneyaü ca saindhavam |
.............. kuÿjaraü và mahànàgam
.............. àtmà dàntas tato varam ||
atvadada tada vara
*****

na hi etehi yànehi [na hi tehi jànajàtehi
gaccheyya agataü disaü, tàü bhåmim abhisaübhave] |
yathattanà sudantena, yathà 'ttanà sudàntena
danto dantena gacchati. dànto dàntena gacchati ||
Gàndhàrã 342 [22.?] [Naga or

Asavaga?]
.............
.............
.............
. . . . dadeùu gachadi.
*****
149
Pàëi 324 [23.5] Nàga

dhanapàlako nàma kuÿjaro
kañukappabhedano dunnivàrayo,
baddho kabalaü na bhuÿjati,
sumarati nàgavanassa kuÿjaro.
*****

middhã yadà hoti mahagghaso ca,
niddàyità samparivattasàyã,
mahàvaràho va nivàpapuññho,
punappunaü gabbham upeti mando.

middhã ca yo bhavati mahàgrasaè ca
ràtriü divaü saüparivartaèàyã |
mahàvaràhaiva nivàpapuùñaþ
punaþ punar mandam upaiti garbham ||
*****

idaü pure cittam acàri càrikaü
yenicchakaü yatthakàmaü yathàsukhaü,
tad ajjahaü niggahessàmi yoniso,
hatthim pabhinnaü viya aïkusaggaho.

idaü purà cittam acàri càrikàü
yenecchakaü yena kàmaü yatheùñam |
tat saünigÔhõàmi hi yonièas tv idaü
nàgaü prabhinnaü hi yathàïkuèena ||
*****
150
Pàëi 327 [23.8] Nàga Patna 24 [2.11] Apramàda

appamàdaratà hotha apramàdaratà hotha
sacittam anurakkhatha, saü cittam anurakkhatha ||
duggà uddharathattànaü duggà uddharathàttànaü
païke sanno va kuÿjaro. pake sanno va kuÿjaro |

apramadarada bhodha [apramàdarato bhikùuþ
[sadhami supravedide] pramàde bhayadarèakaþ] |
drugha udhvaradha atvaõa durgàd uddharate tmànaü
pagasana va kuÿa . . . païkasannaiva kuÿjaraþ ||
Udànavarga 4.36 Apramàda

apramàdaratà bhavata
[suèãlà bhavata bhikùavaþ |
susamàhitasaükalpàþ]
svacittam anurakùata ||
*****
Pàëi 328 [23.9] Nàga Patna 9 [1.9] Jama

sace labhetha nipakaü sahàyaü sace labheyà nipakaü sapraüÿaü
saddhiücaraü sàdhuvihàridhãraü, sàddhiücaraü sàdhuvihàradhãraü |
abhibhuyya sabbàni parissayàni adhibhåya sabbàõi parièrav . . .
careyya tenattamano satãmà. careyà tenàttamano satãmà ||

sa cel labhed vai nipakaü sahàyaü
[loke caraü sàdhu hi nityam eva] |
abhibhåya sarvàõi parisravàõi
careta tenàptamanà smÔtàtmà ||
(Gilgit III.ii.185)
sa cel labheta nipakaü sahàyikaü
sàrdhaücaraü sàdhuvihàridhãram |
abhibhåya sarvàõi parisravàõi
careta tenàttamanàþ pratismçtaþ ||
*****
151

no ce labhetha nipakaü sahàyaü no ce labheyà nipakaü sapraüÿaü
saddhiücaraü sàdhuvihàridhãraü, sàddhiücaraü sàdhuvihàradhãraü |
ràjà va raññhaü vijitaü pahàya ràjà va ràùñaü vijitaü prahàya
eko care màtaïgaraÿÿe va nàgo. eko ccare màtaügàranne va nàgo ||

sa cel labhed vai nipakaü sahàyaü
[loke caraü sàdhu hi nityam eva] |
ràjeva ràùñraü vipulaü prahàya
ekaè caren na ca pàpàni kuryàt ||
(Gilgit III.ii.185)
no cel labheta nipakaü sahàyikaü
sàrdhaücaraü sàdhuvihàridhãram |
ràjeva ràùñraü vipulaü prahàya
ekaè caren na ca pàpàni kuryàt ||
*****

ekassa caritaü seyyo ekassa caritaü èreyo
natthi bàle sahàyatà, nàsti bàle bitãyatà |
eko care na ca pàpàni kayirà, eko ccare na ca pàpàni kayirà
appossukko màtaïgaraÿÿe va nàgo. appussuko màtaügàranne va nàgo ||
Udànavarga 14.16a Droha

ekasya caritaü èreyo
na tu bàlaþ sahàyakaþ |
ekaè caren na ca pàpàni kuryàd
alpotsuko 'raõyagataiva nàgaþ ||
Udànavarga 14.16b Droha

ekasya caritaü ùreyo
na tu bàlasahàyatà |
alposukaè cared eko
màtaïgàraõye nàgavat ||
(Gilgit III.ii.185)
ekasya caritaü èreyo
na tu bàle sahàyatà |
alpotsukaè cared eko
màtaïgàraõyanàgavat ||
*****
152
Pàëi 331 [23.12] Nàga Patna 65 [5.1] Attha

atthamhi jàtamhi sukhà sahàyà atthesu jàtesu sukhà sakhàyà
tuññhã sukhà yà itarãtarena puüÿaü sukhaü jãvitasaükhayamhi |
puÿÿaü sukhaü jãvitasaïkhayamhi toùñã sukhà yà itarã . . . . . .
sabbassa dukkhassa sukhaü pahàõaü. sabbassa pàpassa sukhaü prahàõaü ||

artheùu jàteùu sukhaü sahàyàþ
puõyaü sukhaü jãvitasaükùayeùu |
tuùñiþ sukhà yà tv itaretareõa
sarvasya duþkhasya sukho nirodhaþ ||
*****

sukhà matteyyatà loke, sukhà màtreatà loke
atho petteyyatà sukhà, tato petteatà sukhà |
sukhà sàmaÿÿatà loke, èàmannatà sukhà loke
atho brahmaÿÿatà sukhà. tato bràhmannatà sukhà ||

sukhaü màtÔvyatà loke
sukhaü caiva pitÔvyatà |
sukhaü èràmaõyatà loke
tathà bràhmaõyatà sukhaü ||
*****

sukhaü yàva jarà sãlaü, sukhaü yàvaj jarà èãlaü
sukhà saddhà patiññhità, sukhà èraddhà pratiùñhità |
sukho paÿÿàya pañilàbho, [sukhà attharasà vàcà
pàpànaü akaraõaü sukhaü. assiü mànakkhayo sukho] ||
Patna 82 [5.18] Attha

[sukhà najjo såpatitthà
sukho dhammajito jano] |
sukho èraddhapañãlàbho
pàpassa akaraõaü sukhaü ||

sukhaü yàvaj jarà èãlaü
sukhaü èraddhà pratiùñhità |
[sukhaü càrtharatà vàcà]
pàpasyàkaraõaü sukham ||
Nàgavaggo tevãsatimo.
153
24. Taõhàvagga
Pàëi 334 [24.1] Taõhà Patna 137 [9.1] Tahna

manujassa pamattacàrino manujassa pramattacàriõo
taõhà vaóóhati màluvà viya, tahnà vaddhati màlutà iva |
so palavatã huràhuraü sà pràplavate huràhuraü
phalam icchaü va vanasmi' vànaro. phalameùã va vanamhi vànnaro ||
Gàndhàrã 91 [3.3] Tasiõa Udànavarga 3.4 TÔùõà

............. manujasya pramattacàriõas
............. tÔùõà vardhati màluteva hi |
. . . . . . . . . . . horu [sa hi saüsarate punaþ punaþ]
phalam icho va vaõasma vaõaru. phalam icchann iva vànaro vane ||
*****

yaü esà sahatã jammã yaü cesà sahate jaümã
taõhà loke visattikà tahnà loke duraccayà |
sokà tassa pavaóóhanti èokà tassa pravaddhaüti
abhivaññhaü va bãraõaü. ovaññhà beruõà iva ||
Udànavarga 3.9 TÔùõà

ya etàü sahate gràmyàü
tÔùõàü loke sudustyajàm |
èokàs tasya nivardhante
hy avavÔùñà bãraõà yathà ||
*****

yo cetaü sahatã jammiü yo cetàü sahate jaümiü
taõhaü loke duraccayaü tahnàü loke duraccayàü |
sokà tamhà papatanti èokà tassa vivaññanti
udabindu va pokkharà. udabindå va pukkhare ||

yas tv etàü tyajate gràmyàü
tÔùõàü loke sudustyajàm |
èokàs tasya nivartante
udabindur iva puùkaràt ||
*****
154

taü vo vadàmi bhaddaü vo, taü vo vademi bhadraü vo
yàvantettha samàgatà, yàvaüt ittha samàgatà |
taõhàya målaü khaõatha tahnàü samålàü khaõatha
usãrattho va bãraõaü, uùãràtthã va beruõiü |
mà vo naëaü va soto va [tahnàya khatamålàya
màro bhaÿji punappunaü. nàsti èokà kato bhayaü] ||
Gàndhàrã 126 [7.17] Apramadu Udànavarga 3.11 TÔùõà

ta yu vadami bhadraÿu tad vai vadàmi bhadraü vo
yavaditha samakada yàvantaþ stha samàgatàþ |
[apramadarada bhodha tÔùõàü samålàü khanata
sadhami supravedidi.] uèãràrthãva bãraõàm |
[tÔùõàyàþ khàtamålàyà
nàsti èokaþ kuto bhayam] ||
*****

yathà pi måle anupaddave daëhe yathà pi måle anupadrute dÔóhe
chinno pi rukkho punar eva råhati, chinno pi rukkho punar ãva jàyati |
evam pi taõhànusaye anåhate em eva tahnànuèaye anåhate
nibbattatã dukkham idaü punappunaü. nivvattate dukkham idaü punappuno ||

yathàpi målair anupadrutaiþ sadà
chinno 'pi vÔkùaþ punar eva jàyate |
evaü hi tÔùõànuèayair anuddhÔtair
nivartate duþkham idaü punaþ punaþ ||
*****
Pàëi 339 [24.6] Taõhà Patna 237 [13.22] øaraõa

yassa chattiüsatã sotà yassa chattrãèatiü sotà
manàpassavanà bhusà, mànàphassamayà bhrièà |
vàhà vahanti duddiññhiü vàhà vahanti dudriùñiü
saïkappà ràganissità. saükappà ggredhanièèità ||
*****
Pàëi 340 [24.7] Taõhà

savanti sabbadhã sotà
latà ubbhijja tiññhati
taÿ ca disvà lataü jàtaü
målaü paÿÿàya chindatha.
*****
155

saritàni sinehitàni ca saritàni sinehitàni ca
somanassàni bhavanti jantuno, somanassàni bhavanti jantuno |
te sàtasità sukhesino, ye sàtasità sukheùiõo
te ve jàtijaråpagà narà. te ve jàtijaropagà ||

saritàni vai snehitàni vai
saumanasyàni bhavanti jantunaþ |
ye sàtasitàþ sukhaiùiõas
te vai jàtijaropagà naràþ ||
*****

tasiõàya purakkhatà pajà tahnàya purekkhañà prajà
parisappanti saso va bàdhito, parisappanti èaèo va bàdhito |
saüyojanasaïgasattakà te saüjotanasaïgasaïgasattà
dukkham upenti punappunaü ciràya. gabbham upenti punappuno ciraü pi ||

tÔùõàbhir upaskÔtàþ prajàþ
paridhàvanti èaèà va vàguràm |
saüyojanaiþ saïgasaktà
duþkhaü yànti punaþ punaè ciraràtram ||
*****

tasiõàya purakkhatà pajà tahnàya purekkhañà prajà
parisappanti saso va bàdhito, parisappanti èaèo va bàdhito |
tasmà tasiõaü vinodaye [te saüjotanasaïgasaïgasattà
bhikkhu àkaïkha' viràgam attano. gabbham upenti punappuno ciraü pi] ||

tÔùõàbhir upaskÔtàþ prajàþ
paridhàvanti èaèà va vàguràm |
[saüyojanaiþ saïgasaktà
duþkhaü yànti punaþ punaè ciraràtram]
||
*****
156

yo nibbanatho vanàdhimutto yo nivvanadho vanà tu mutto
vanamutto vanam eva dhàvati vanamutto vanam eva dhàvati |
taü puggalam etha passatha taü puggalam etha paèèatha
mutto bandhanam eva dhàvati. mutto bandhanam eva dhàvati ||
Gàndhàrã 92 [3.2] Tasiõa Udànavarga 27.29 Paèya

................. yo nirvanagair vimokùitaþ
................. saüvanamukto vanam eva dhàvati |
. . . . . . . . . . . paèadha taü paèyatha pudgalaü tv imaü
muto ba-aõam eva jayadi. mukto bandhanam eva dhàvati ||
*****

na taü daëhaü bandhanam àhu dhãrà, na taü dÔóhaü bandhanam àhu dhãrà
yad àyasaü dàrujaü pabbajaÿ ca, yad àyasaü dàrujaü babbajaü và |
sàrattarattà maõikuõóalesu sàrattarattà maõikuõóalesu
puttesu dàresu ca yà apekhà, putresu dàresu ca yà apekhà ||
Gàndhàrã 169 [11.8] Suha Udànavarga 2.5 Kàma

na ta drióha ba-aõam aha dhira na tad dÔóhaü bandhanam àhur àryà
ya ayasa taruva babaka va yad àyasaü dàravaü balbajaü và |
saratacita maõikuõaleùu [saüraktacittasya hi mandabuddheþ]
putreùu dareùu ya ya aveha. putreùu dàreùu ca yà avekùà ||
*****

etaü daëhaü bandhanam àhu dhãrà, etaü dÔóhaü bandhanam àhu dhãrà
ohàrinaü sithilaü duppamuÿcaü, ohàrimaü sukhumaü dupramuÿcaü |
etam pi chetvàna paribbajanti etappi chettàna vrajanti santo
anapekkhino kàmasukhaü pahàya. anapekhino sabbadukhaü prahàya ||
Gàndhàrã 170 [11.9] Suha Udànavarga 2.6 Kàma

eda drióha ba-aõam aha dhira etad dÔóhaü bandhanam àhur àryàþ
ohariõa èièila drupamokùu samantataþ susthiraü duùpramokùam |
eda bi chitvaõa parivrayadi etad api cchitvà tu parivrajanti
aõavehiõo kamasuhu praha‹. hy anapekùiõaþ kàmasukhaü prahàya ||
*****
157

ye ràgarattànupatanti sotaü
sayaükataü makkañako va jàlaü,
etam pi chetvàna vajanti dhãrà,
anapekkhino sabbadukkhaü pahàya.

ye rakarata aõuvadadi sodu
sa‹gada makaóao jala
eda bi chitvaõa parivrayadi
aõavehiõo kamasuha praha‹.
*****

muÿca pure muÿca pacchato, muÿca pure muÿca pacchato
majjhe muÿca bhavassa pàragå, majjhe muÿca bhavassa pàragå |
sabbattha vimuttamànaso sabbattha vimuttamànaso
na punaü jàtijaraü upehisi. na puno jàtijaràm upehisi ||
Gàndhàrã 161 [10.?] Jara Udànavarga 29.57 Yuga

muju pura muju pachadu muÿca purato muÿca paècato
maÁadu muju bhavasa parako madhye muÿca bhavasya pàragaþ |
sarvatra vimutamoõaso sarvatra vimuktamànaso
na puõu jadijara uvehiùi. na punar jàtijaràm upeùyasi ||
*****

vitakkapamathitassa jantuno
tibbaràgassa subhànupassino
bhiyyo taõhà pavaóóhati,
esa kho daëhaü karoti bandhanaü.

vitarkapramathitasya jantunas
tãvraràgasya èubhànudarèinaþ |
bhåyas tÔùõà pravardhate
gàóhaü hy eùa karoti bandhanam ||
*****
158

vitakkupasame ca yo rato
asubhaü bhàvayatã sadà sato,
esa kho vyantikàhiti,
esacchecchati màrabandhanaü.

vitarkavyupaèame tu yo rato
hy aèubhàü bhàvayate sadà smÔtaþ |
[tÔùõà hy eùa prahàsyate
sa tu khalu påtikaroti bandhanam] ||
*****

niññhaü gato asantàsã,
vãtataõho anaïgaõo,
acchindi bhavasallàni,
antimoyaü samussayo.
*****

vãtataõho anàdàno, vãtatahno anàdàno
niruttipadakovido, niruttãpadakovido |
akkharànaü sannipàtaü akkharàõàü sannipàtena
jaÿÿà pubbaparàni ca, ÿÿàyyà pårvvàparàõi so |
sa ve antimasàrãro sa ve antimaèàrãro
mahàpaÿÿo (mahàpuriso) ti vuccati. mahàpraüÿo ti vuccati ||
*****

sabbàbhibhå sabbavidåham asmi,
sabbesu dhammesu anåpalitto,
sabbaÿjaho taõhakkhaye vimutto,
sayaü abhiÿÿàya kam uddiseyyaü.
Udànavarga 21.1 Tathàgata

sarvàbhibhåþ sarvavid eva càsmi
sarvaiè ca dharmaiþ satataü na liptaþ |
sarvaüjahaþ sarvabhayàd vimuktaþ
svayaü hy abhijÿàya kam uddièeyam ||
*****
159
Mahàvastu iii. 118

sarvàbhibhå sarvavidå 'ham asmi
sarveùu dharmeùu anopaliptaþ |
sarvaü jahe tçùõakùayà vimukto
[na màdÔèo saüprajaneti vedanà] ||
*****

sabbadànaü dhammadànaü jinàti,
sabbaü rasaü dhammaraso jinàti,
sabbaü ratiü dhammaratã jinàti,
taõhakkhayo sabbadukkhaü jinàti.

sarvaü dànaü dharmadàna jinàti
sarvàü ratiü dharmaratiü jinàti |
[sarvaü balaü kùàntibalaü jinàti]
tÔùõàkùayaþ sarvasukhaü jinàti ||
*****

hananti bhogà dummedhaü,
no ve pàragavesino,
bhogataõhàya dummedho
hanti aÿÿe va attanaü.

durmedhasaü hanti bhogo
na tv ihàtmagaveùiõam |
durmedhà bhogatÔùnàbhir
hanty àtmànam atho paràn ||
*****

tiõadosàni khettàni, ttriõadoùàõi khettràõi
ràgadosà ayaü pajà, ràgadoùà ayaü prajà |
tasmà hi vãtaràgesu, tassà hi vãtaràgesu
dinnaü hoti mahapphalaü. dinnaü hoti mahapphalaü ||

kùetràõi tÔõadoùàõi
ràgadoùà tv iyaü prajà |
tasmàd vigataràgebhyo
dattaü bhavati mahàphalam ||
160

dosadosà ayaü pajà, doùadoùà ayaü prajà |
tasmà hi vãtadosesu, tassà hi vãtadoùesu

dveùadoùà tv iyaü prajà |
tasmàd vigatadveùebhyo
*****

mohadosà ayaü pajà, mohadoùà ayaü prajà |
tasmà hi vãtamohesu, tassà hi vãtamohesu

mohadoùà tv iyaü prajà |
tasmàd vigatamohebhyo
*****

icchàdosà ayaü pajà, [mohadoùà ayaü prajà] |
tasmà hi vigaticchesu, tassà hi vãtamohesu

[tÔùõàdoùà tv iyaü prajà] |
tasmàd vigatamohebhyo
Taõhàvaggo catuvãsatimo.
161
25. Bhikkhuvagga
Pàëi 360 [25.1] Bhikkhu

cakkhunà saüvaro sàdhu,
sàdhu sotena saüvaro,
ghàõena saüvaro sàdhu,
sàdhu jivhàya saüvaro.
Mahàvastu iii. pg. 423 [Bhikùu]

cakùuùà saüvaro sàdhu
sàdhu èrotreõa saüvaraþ |
ghràõena saüvaro sàdhu
sàdhu jivhàya saüvaro ||
*****
Pàëi 361 [25.2] Bhikkhu Patna 51 [4.2] Bhikùu

kàyena saüvaro sàdhu, kàyena saüvaro sàdhu
sàdhu vàcàya saüvaro, sàdhu vàcàya saüvaro |
manasà saüvaro sàdhu, manasà pi saüvaro sàdhu
sàdhu sabbattha saüvaro, sàdhu sabbattha saüvaro |
sabbattha saüvuto bhikkhu sabbattha saüvÔto bhikkhå
Gàndhàrã 52 [2.2] Bhikhu Udànavarga 7.11 Sucarita

kaeõa saÿamu sadhu kàyena saüvaraþ sàdhu
sadhu vaya‹ saÿamu sàdhu vàcà ca saüvaraþ |
maõeõa saÿamu sadhu manasà saüvaraþ sàdhu
sadhu savatra saÿamu sàdhu sarvatra saüvaraþ |
sarvatra saÿado bhikhu sarvatra saüvÔto bhikùuþ
[sarva dugadio jahi.] sarvaduþkhàt pramucyate ||

kàyena saüvaro sàdhu
manasà sàdhu saüvaraþ |
sarvatra saüvçto bhikùuþ
sarvaduþkhà pramucyate ||
*****
162

hatthasaüyato pàdasaüyato, hastasaüyyato pàdasaüyyato
vàcàya saüyato saüyatuttamo, vàcàsaüyyato saüvÔtendriyo ||
ajjhattarato samàhito, ajjhattarato samàhito
eko santusito tam àhu bhikkhuü. eko saütuùito tam àhu bhikkhuü |

hastasaÿadu padasaÿadu hastasaüyataþ pàdasaüyato
vayasaÿadu savudidrio vàcàsaüyataþ sarvasaüyataþ |
aÁatvarado samahido àdhyàtmarataþ samàhito
ekosaduùido tam ahu bhikhu. hy ekaþ saütuùito hi yaþ sa bhikùuþ ||

[yatayàyã yataseyyo asyà
yatasaükalpa dhyàyi apramatto] |
adhyàyarato samàhito
eko saütuùito tam àhu bhikùuü ||
*****

yo mukhasaüyato bhikkhu, yo mukhe saüyyato bhikkhå
mantabhàõã anuddhato, mantàbhàùã anuddhato ||
atthaü dhammaÿ ca dãpeti atthaü dhammaÿ ca deèeti
madhuraü tassa bhàsitaü. madhuraü tassa bhàùitaü |
Gàndhàrã 54 [2.4] Bhikhu Udànavarga 8.10 Vàca

yo muheõa saÿado bhikhu mukhena saüyato bhikùur
maõabhaõi aõudhado mandabhàùã hy anuddhataþ |
artha dharma ci deèedi arthaü dharmaü ca deèayati
masuru tasa bhaùida. madhuraü tasya bhàùitam ||
*****
Pàëi 364 [25.5] Bhikkhu Patna 226 [13.11] øaraõa

dhammàràmo dhammarato, dhaümàràmo dhaümarato
dhammaü anuvicintayaü, dhaümaü anuvicintayaü |
dhammaü anussaraü bhikkhu, dhammaü anussaraü bhikkhå
saddhammà na parihàyati. dhammà na parihàyati ||

dhamaramu dhamaradu dharmàràmo dharmarato
dhamu aõuvicidao dharmam evànucintayan |
dhamu aõusvaro bhikhu dharmaü cànusmaraü bhikùur
sadharma na parihayadi. dharmàn na parihãyate ||
*****
163

dharmàràmo dharmarato
dharmam anuvicintayaü |
dharmaü samanusmaraü bhikùu
saddharmàn na parihàyati ||
*****

salàbhaü nàtimaÿÿeyya, saü làbhaü nàtimaüÿeyà
nàÿÿesaü pihayaü care, nà 'üÿesaü prihayaü care ||
aÿÿesaü pihayaü bhikkhu aüÿesaü prihayaü bhikkhå
samàdhiü nàdhigacchati. samàdhin nàdhigacchati |
Gàndhàrã 61 [2.11] Bhikhu Udànavarga 13.8 Satkàra

salavhu nadimaÿea svalàbhaü nàvamanyeta
naÿeùa svihao sia nànyeùàü spÔhako bhavet |
aÿeùa svihao bhikhu anyeùàü spÔhako bhikùuþ
samadhi nadhikachadi. samàdhiü nàdhigacchati ||
*****

appalàbho pi ce bhikkhu appalàbho pi ce bhikkhå
salàbhaü nàtimaÿÿati, saü làbhaü nàtimaüÿati ||
taü ve devà pasaüsanti taü ve devà praèaüsanti
suddhàjãviü atanditaü. èuddhàjãviü atandritaü ||
Gàndhàrã 62 [2.12] Bhikhu

apalabho du yo bhikhu
salavhu nadimaÿadi
ta gu deva praèaÁadi
èudhayivu atadrida.
*****

sabbaso nàmaråpasmiü
yassa natthi mamàyitaü,
asatà ca na socati,
sa ve bhikkhå ti vuccati.

savaèu namaruvasa [yasya saünicayo nàsti]
yasa nasti mama‹da yasya nàsti mamàyitam |
asata i na èoyadi asantaü èocate naiva
so hu bhikhu du vucadi. sa vai bhikùur nirucyate ||
164

mettàvihàrã yo bhikkhu, mettàvihàrã bhikkhå
pasanno buddhasàsane, prasanno buddhaèàsane ||
adhigacche padaü santaü, pañivijjhi padaü èàntaü
saïkhàråpasamaü sukhaü. saükhàropaèamaü sukhaü |
[dÔùñe va dhamme nibbàõaü
yogacchemaü anuttaraü] ||

metravihara yo bhikhu maitràvihàrã yo bhikùuþ
prasanu budhaèaèaõe prasanno buddhaèàsane |
paóiviÁu pada èada adhigacchet padaü èàntaü
sagharavoèamu suha. saüskàropaèamaü sukham ||

maitràvihàrã yo bhikùuþ
prasanno buddhaèàsane |
adhigacchati padaü èàntaü
[aèecanaü ca mocanaü] ||
*****

siÿca bhikkhu imaü nàvaü, siÿca bhikkhu imàü nàvàü
sittà te lahum essati, sittà te laghu hehiti |
chetvà ràgaÿ ca dosaÿ ca, hettà ràgaÿ ca doùaü ca
tato nibbànam ehisi. tato nibbàõam ehisi ||
Gàndhàrã 76 [2.26] Bhikhu Udànavarga 26.12 Nirvàõa

sija bhikhu ima nama siÿca bhikùor imàü nàvaü
sita di lahu bheùidi siktà laghvã bhaviùyati |
chetva raka ji doùa ji hitvà ràgaü ca doùaü ca
tado nivaõa eùidi. tato nirvàõam eùyasi ||

siüca bhikùu imàü nàvàü
maitràye siktà te laghu bheùyati |
chittvà ràgaü ca doùaü ca
tato nirvàõam eùyasi ||
*****
165

paÿca chinde paÿca jahe,
paÿca cuttaribhàvaye,
paÿca saïgàtigo bhikkhu
oghatiõõo ti vuccati.

paja china paje jahi
paja utvaribhava‹
pajaùaÙadhio bhikhu
ohatiõo di vucadi.
*****
Pàëi 371 [25.12] Bhikkhu Patna 33 [2.19] Apramàda

jhàya bhikkhu mà ca pàmado, [dhammaü vicanàtha apramattà]
mà te kàmaguõe bhamassu cittaü, mà vo kàmaguõà bhrameüsu cittaü |
mà lohaguëaü gilã pamatto, mà lohaguóe gilaü pramatto
mà kandi dukkham idan ti óayhamàno. kraõóe dukkham idan ti dayhamàno ||
Gàndhàrã 75 [2.25] Bhikhu Udànavarga 31.31 Citta

ja‹ bhikhu ma yi pramati [àtàpã vihara tvam apramatto]
ma de kamaguõa bhametsu cita mà te kàmaguõo matheta cittam |
ma lohaguóa gili pramata mà lohaguóàü gileþ pramattaþ
kani dukham ida di óaÁamaõo. [krandaü vai narakeùu pacyamànaþ] ||
*****

natthi jhànaü apaÿÿassa, nàsti jhànam apraüÿassa
paÿÿà natthi ajhàyato, praüÿà nàsti ajhàyato |
yamhi jhànaÿ ca paÿÿà ca yamhi jhànaÿ ca praüÿà ca
sa ve nibbànasantike. sa ve nibbàõasantike ||

nasti Áaõa apraÿasa
praÿa nasti aÁayado
yasa jaõa ca praÿa ya
so hu nirvaõasa sadii.
*****
166

suÿÿàgàraü paviññhassa, suüÿà 'gàraü praviùñassa
santacittassa bhikkhuno, èàntacittassa bhikkhuõo |
amànusã ratã hoti amànuùà ratã hoti
sammà dhammaü vipassato. sammaü dhammaü vipaèèato ||

èuÿakare praviñhasa èunyàgàraü praviùñasya
èadacitasa bhikhuõo prahitàtmasya bhikùuõaþ |
amaõuùaradi bhodi amànuùà ratir bhavati
same dharma vivaèadu. samyag dharmàü vipaèyataþ ||
*****

yato yato sammasati yathà yathà sammasati
khandhànaü udayabbayaü khandhànàm udayavyayaü |
labhatã pãtipàmojjaü, labhate cittassa pràmojjaü
amataü taü vijànataü. amatà hetaü vijànato ||

yado yado sammaùadi yato yataþ saüpÔèati
kanaõa udakavaya skandhànàm udayavyayam |
lahadi pridipramoju pràmodyaü labhate tatra
amudu ta viaõadu. [prãtyà sukham analpakam |
tataþ pràmodyabahulaþ
smÔto bhikùuþ parivrajet] ||
*****
167

tatràyam àdi bhavati tatthàyam àdã bhavati
idha paÿÿassa bhikkhuno: iha praüÿassa bhikkhuõo |
indriyagutti santuññhã indriyagottã sàntoùñã
pàtimokkhe ca saüvaro. pràtimokkhe ca saüvaro ||

tatra‹ adi bhavadi [tasmàd dhyànaü tathà prajÿàm
tadha praÿasa bhikhuõo anuyujyeta paõóitaþ] |
idriagoti saduñhi tasyàyam àdir bhavati
pradimukhe i . . . . ro. tathà pràjÿasya bhikùuõaþ ||
Udànavarga 32.27 Bhikùu

saütuùñir indriyair guptiþ
pràtimokùe ca saüvaraþ |
[màtrajÿatà ca bhakteùu
pràntaü ca èayanàsanam |
adhicitte samàyogaü
yasyàsau bhikùur ucyate] ||
*****

mitte bhajassu kalyàõe mitte bhajetha kallàõe
suddhàjãve atandite, èuddhàjãvã atandrito |
pañisanthàravuttassa, pañisandharavaññi ssa
àcàrakusalo siyà, àcàrakuèalo siyà |
tato pàmojjabahulo tato pràmojjabahulo
dukkhassantaü karissati. [sato bhikkhå parivraje] ||

mitra bhayea paóiruva [màtraü bhajeta pratiråpaü]
èudhayiva atadridi èuddhàjãvo bhavet sadà |
paóisadharagutisa pratisaüstàravÔttiþ syàd
ayarakuèa . . . . . àcàrakuèalo bhavet |
[tadu ayarakuèalo tataþ pràmodyabahulaþ
suhu bhikhu vihaùisi.] [smÔto bhikùuþ parivrajet] ||
*****
168
Pàëi 377 [25.18] Bhikkhu Patna 133 [8.13] Puùpa

vassikà viya pupphàni vàèèikã r iva puùpàõi
maddavàni pamuÿcati, maÿcakàni pramuÿcati |
evaü ràgaÿ ca dosaÿ ca evaü ràgaÿ ca doùaÿ ca
vippamuÿcetha bhikkhavo. vipramuÿcatha bhikkhavo ||

vaùia yatha puùaõa varùàsu hi yathà puùpaü
poraõaõi pramujadi vaguro vipramuÿcati |
emu raka ji doùa ji evaü ràgaü ca doùaü ca
vipramujadha bhikùavi. vipramuÿcata bhikùavaþ ||
*****

santakàyo santavàco èàntakàyo èàntacitto
santavà susamàhito èàntavà susamàhito ||
vantalokàmiso bhikkhu vàntalokàmiùo bhikkhå
upasanto ti vuccati. upaèànto ti vuccati |
Udànavarga 32.24 Bhikùu

èàntakàyaþ èàntavàk
susamàhitaþ |
vàntalokàmiùo bhikùur
upaèànto nirucyate ||
*****
Pàëi 379 [25.20] Bhikkhu Patna 324 [17.19] âtta

attanà codayattànaü, àttanà codayà 'ttànaü
pañimàsettam attanà, parimaèàttànam àttanà |
so attagutto satimà so àttagutto satimà
sukhaü bhikkhu vihàhisi. sukhaü bhikkhå vihàhisi |
*****
Pàëi 380 [25.21] Bhikkhu Patna 322 [17.17] âtta

attà hi attano nàtho, àttà hi àttano nàtho
attà hi attano gati, àttà hi àttano gatã |
tasmà saüyamayattànaü tassà saüyyamayà 'ttànaü
assaü bhadraü va vàõijo. aèèaü bhadraü va vàõijo ||

àtmaiva hy àtmano nàthaþ
[àtmà èaraõam àtmanaþ] |
tasmàt saüyamayàtmànaü
bhadràèvam iva sàrathiþ ||
169

pàmojjabahulo bhikkhu,
pasanno buddhasàsane,
adhigacche padaü santaü,
saïkhàråpasamaü sukhaü.
*****

yo have daharo bhikkhu
yuÿjati buddhasàsane,
somaü lokaü pabhàseti
abbhà mutto va candimà.

daharo 'pi cet pravrajate
yujyate buddhaèàsane |
sa imaü bhàsate lokam
abhramuktaiva candramàþ ||
Bhikkhuvaggo paÿcavãsatimo.
26. Bràhmaõavagga
Pàëi 383 [26.1] Bràhmaõa Patna 34 [3.1] Bràhmaõa

chinda sotaü parakkamma, chinna såtraü paràkràmma
kàme panuda bràhmaõa, bhavaü praõuda bràhmaõa |
saïkhàrànaü khayaü ÿatvà, saükhàràõàü khayaü ÿàttà
akataÿÿåsi bràhmaõa. akathaso si bràhmaõa ||
Gàndhàrã 10 [1.10] Brammaõa Udànavarga 33.60a Bràhmaõa

china sadu parakamu chindi srotaþ paràkramya
kama praõuyu bramaõa kàmàü praõuda bràhmaõa |
sagharaõa kùaya ÿatva saüskàràõàü kùayaü jÿàtvà
akadaÿo si brammaõa. hy akÔtajÿo bhaviùyasi ||
*****
170

yadà dvayesu dhammesu yadà dayesu dhammesu
pàragå hoti bràhmaõo, pàragå hoti bràhmaõo |
athassa sabbe saüyogà athassa sabbe saüyogà
atthaü gacchanti jànato. atthaü gacchanti jànato ||
Gàndhàrã 14 [1.14] Brammaõa Udànavarga 33.72 Bràhmaõa

yada dvaeùu dharmeùu yadà hi sveùu dharmeùu
parako bhodi brammaõo bràhmaõaþ pàrago bhavet |
athasa sarvi saÿoka athàsya sarvasaüyogà
astaÙachadi jaõada. astaü gacchanti paèyataþ ||
*****

yassa pàraü apàraü và yassa pàram apàram và
pàràpàraü na vijjati, pàràpàraü na vijjati |
vãtaddaraü visaüyuttaü, vãtajjaraü visaüyuttaü
tam ahaü bråmi bràhmaõaü. tam ahaü bråmi bràhmaõaü ||

yasa pari avare ca yasya pàram apàraü ca
para . . . . . . . . pàràpàraü na vidyate |
vikadadvara visaÿota [pàragaü sarvadharmàõàü]
tam aho brommi brammaõa. bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||
*****

jhàyiü virajam àsãnaü jhàyiü virajam àsãnaü
katakiccaü anàsavaü katakiccaü anàsavaü |
uttamatthaü anuppattaü, uttamàtthaü anupràttaü

[ja‹ parakada budhu] dhyàyinaü vãtarajasaü
kida kica aõasÔvu kÔtakÔtyam anàsravam |
[budhu daèabaloveda] [kùãõàsravaü visaüyuktaü]
tam ahu bromi bramaõa. bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||
Gàndhàrã [1.25] Brammaõa

[aèada varada
manabhaõi aõudhada]
utamatha aõuprato
tam aho bromi brammaõa.
*****
171

divà tapati àdicco, udayaü tapati àdicco
rattiü àbhàti candimà, ratrim àbhàti candramà ||
sannaddho khattiyo tapati, sannaddho khattiyo tapati
jhàyã tapati bràhmaõo, jhàyiü tapati bràhmaõo ||
atha sabbam ahorattiü atha sabbe ahoràtte
buddho tapati tejasà. buddho tapati tejasà ||

diva tavadi adicu divà tapati hàdityo
radi avha‹ cadrimu ràtràv àbhàti candramàþ |
sanadhu kùatrio tavadi saünaddhaþ kùatriyas tapati
Áa‹ tavadi bramaõo dhyàyã tapati bràhmaõaþ |
adha sarva ahoratra atha nityam ahoràtraü
budhu tavadi teyasa. buddhas tapati tejasà ||
*****
Pàëi 388 [26.6] Bràhmaõa

bàhitapàpo ti bràhmaõo,
samacariyà samaõo ti vuccati,
pabbàjayam attano malaü,
tasmà pabbajito ti vuccati.
Gàndhàrã 16 [1.16] Brammaõa Udànavarga 11.15 øramaõa

brahetva pavaõi brammaõo bràhmaõo vàhitaiþ pàpaiþ
sama‹rya èramaõo di vucadi èramaõaþ èamitàèubhaþ |
parvahia atvaõo mala pravràjayitvà tu malàn
tasa parva‹do di vucadi. uktaþ pravrajitas tv iha ||
*****

na bràhmaõassa pahareyya, mà bràhmaõassa prahare
nàssa muÿcetha bràhmaõo, nàssa mucceya bràhmaõo |
dhã bràhmaõassa hantàraü, dhã bràhmaõassa hantàraü
tato dhã yassa muÿcati. ya ssa và su na muccati ||

na brammaõasa praharea na bràhmaõasya praharen
nasa mujea bramaõi na ca muÿceta bràhmaõaþ |
dhi bramaõasa hadara dhig bràhmaõasya hantàraü
tada vi dhi yo õa mujadi. dhik taü yaè ca pramuÿcati ||
*****
172

na bràhmaõassetad akiÿci seyyo,
yadà nisedho manaso piyehi,
yato yato hiüsamano nivattati,
tato tato sammati m eva dukkhaü.

na bramaõasediõa kiji bhodi na bràhmaõasyedÔèam asti kiü cid
yo na nisedhe maõasa priaõi yathà priyebhyo manaso niùedhaþ |
yado yado yasa maõo nivartadi yathà yathà hy asya mano nivartate
[tado tado samudim aha saca.] tathà tathà saüvÔtam eti duþkham ||
*****

yassa kàyena vàcàya, yassa kàyena vàcàya
manasà natthi dukkataü, manasà nàsti dukkataü |
saüvutaü tãhi ñhànehi, saüvÔtaü trisu ññhàõesu

yasya kaeõa vaya‹ yasya kàyena vàcà ca
maõasa nasti drukida manasà ca na duùkÔtam |
savrudu trihi Âhaõehi susaüvÔtaü tÔbhiþ sthànair
tam aho bromi brammaõa. bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||
*****

yamhà dhammaü vijàneyya yamhi dhammaü vijàneyà
sammàsambuddhadesitaü, [vÔddhamhi daharamhi và] |
sakkaccaü taü namasseyya sakkacca naü namasseyà
aggihuttaü va bràhmaõo. aggihotraü va bràhmaõo ||

yasya dharmaü vijànãyàt
samyaksaübuddhadeèitam |
satkÔtyainaü namasyeta
hy agnihotram iva dvijaþ ||
*****
173

na jañàhi na gottena, na jañàhi na gotreõa
na jaccà hoti bràhmaõo, na jàccà hoti bràhmaõo |
yamhi saccaÿ ca dhammo ca [yo tu bàhati pàpàni
so sucã so va bràhmaõo. aõutthålàni sabbaèo ||
bàhanà eva pàpànàü
brahmaõo ti pravuccati] |

na jaóa‹ na gotreõa na jañàbhir na gotreõa
na yaca bhodi bramaõo na jàtyà bràhmaõaþ smÔtaþ |
[yo du brahetva pavaõa yasya satyaü ca dharmaü ca
aõuthulaõi sarvaèo sa èucir bràhmaõaþ sa ca ||
brahidare va pavaõa
brammaõo di pravucadi.]
*****

kiü te jañàhi dummedha
kiü te ajinasàñiyà,
abbhantaraü te gahanaü
bàhiraü parimajjasi.

ki di jaóa‹ drumedha kiü te jañàbhir durbuddhe
ki di ayiõaèaóia kiü càpy ajinaèàñibhiþ |
adara gahaõa kitva abhyantaraü te gahanaü
bahire parimajasi. bàhyakaü parimàrjasi ||
*****

paüsukåladharaü jantuü,
kisaü dhamanisanthataü,
ekaü vanasmiü jhàyantaü,
tam ahaü bråmi bràhmaõaü.

patsukuladhara jadu
kièa dhamaõisadhada
[jayada rukhamulasya]
tam ahu brommi bramaõa.
*****
174

na càhaü bràhmaõaü bråmi
yonijaü mattisambhavaü,
bhovàdã nàma so hoti
sace hoti sakiÿcano,
akiÿcanaü anàdànaü,

na aho brammaõa bromi bravãmi bràhmaõaü nàhaü
yoõekamatrasabhamu yonijaü màtÔsaübhavam |
bhova‹ namu so bhodi bhovàdã nàma sa bhavati
sayi bhodi sakijaõo sa ced bhavati sakiÿcanaþ |
akijaõa aõadaõa akiÿcanam anàdànaü
tam aho bromi brommaõa. bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||
*****

sabbasaüyojanaü chetvà
yo ve na paritassati,
saïgàtigaü visaüyuttaü,

sarvasaüyojanàtãto
yo vai na paritasyate |
[asaktaþ sugato buddho]
bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||
*****

chetvà naddhiü varattaÿ ca,
sandàmaü sahanukkamaü,
ukkhittapalighaü buddhaü,
Gàndhàrã 42 [1.42] Brammaõa Udànavarga 33.58a Bràhmaõa

chetva nadhi valatra ya chitvà naddhrãü varatràü ca
sadaõa samadikrammi saütànaü duratikramam |
ukùitaphalia vira utkùiptaparikhaü buddhaü
*****
175

akkosaü vadhabandhaÿ ca,
aduññho yo titikkhati,
khantãbalaü balànãkaü,

akroèa vadhaba-a ca àkroèàü vadhabandhàüè ca
aduñhu yo tidikùadi yo 'praduùñas titãkùate |
kùadibala balaõeka kùàntivratabalopetaü
tam ahu bromi brammaõa. bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||
*****

akkodhanaü vatavantaü,
sãlavantaü anussutaü,
dantaü antimasàrãraü,

akrodhanaü vratavantaü
èãlavantaü bahuèrutam |
dàntam antimaèàrãraü
*****

vàri pokkharapatte va, vàrã pukkharapatte và
àragge r iva sàsapo, àràgre r iva sàsavo ||
yo na lippati kàmesu, yo na lippati kàmesu
tam ahaü bråmi bràhmaõaü. tam ahaü bråmi bràhmaõaü |

vari puùkarapatre va vàri puùkarapatreõevÒ
arage r iva sarùava Òàràgreõeva sarùapaþ |
yo na lipadi kamehi na lipyate yo hi kàmair
*****
176

yo dukkhassa pajànàti
idheva khayam attano,
pannabhàraü visaüyuttaü,

yo idheva preaõadi ihaiva yaþ prajànàti
dukhasa kùaya atvaõo duþkhasya kùayam àtmanaþ |
vipramutu visaÿutu vãtaràgaü visaüyuktaü
tam aho bromi brammaõa. bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||
*****

gambhãrapaÿÿaü medhàviü, gambhãrapraüÿaü medhàviü
maggàmaggassa kovidaü, màggà 'màggassa kovidaü |
uttamatthaü anuppattaü, uttamàttham anupràttaü

gammirapraÿa medhavi gambhãrabuddhiü medhàóhyaü
margamargasa koia màrgàmàrgeùu kovidam |
[utamu pravara vira] uttamàrtham anupràptaü
tam ahu brommi bramaõa. bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||
Gàndhàrã 25 [1.25] Brammaõavaga

[vaèada varada
manabhaõi aõudhada]
utamatha aõuprato
*****

asaüsaññhaü gahaññhehi, asaüsaññhaü gÔhaññhehi
anàgàrehi cåbhayaü, anagàrehi cåbhayaü |
anokasàriü appicchaü, anokasàriü appicchaü

asatsiñha ghahaÂhehi asaüsÔùñaü gÔhasthebhir
aõakarehi yuha‹ anagàrais tathobhayam |
aõovasari apicha anokasàriõaü tuùñaü
*****
177

nidhàya daõóaü bhåtesu
tasesu thàvaresu ca,
yo na hanti na ghàteti,

niha‹ daõa bhudeùu nikùiptadaõóaü bhåteùu
traseùu thavareùu ca traseùu sthàvareùu ca |
yo na hadi na ghadhedi yo na hanti hi bhåtàni
tam aho bromi bramaõa. bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||
*****

aviruddhaü viruddhesu,
attadaõóesu nibbutaü,
sàdànesu anàdànaü,

avirudhu virudheùu
atadaõeùu nivudu
sadaõeùu aõadaõa
*****

yassa ràgo ca doso ca
màno makkho ca pàtito,
sàsapo r iva àraggà,

yasya rako ca doùo ca yasya ràgaè ca doùaè ca
maõu makùu pravadido màno mrakùaè ca èàtitaþ |
[paõabhara visaÿutu ] [na lipyate yaè ca doùair]
tam ahu bromi brammaõo. bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||
*****
178

akakkasaü viÿÿapaniü akakkaèiü vinnapaõiü
giraü saccaü udãraye, giràü saccam udãraye |
yàya nàbhisaje kaÿci, tàya nàbhiùape kaüci

akakaèa viÿamaõi yo 'karkaèàü vijÿapanãü
gira saca udira‹ giraü nityaü prabhàùate |
ya‹ naviùa‹ kaji yayà nàbhiùajet kaè cid
*****

yodha dãghaü va rassaü và
aõuü thålaü subhàsubhaü
loke adinnaü nàdiyati,

yo du drigha ci rasa ji yas tu dãrghaü tathà hrasvam
aõothulu èuhaèuhu aõusthålaü èubhàèubham |
loki adiõa na adiadi loke na kiü cid àdatte
tam aho brommi bramaõa. bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||
*****

àsà yassa na vijjanti
asmiü loke paramhi ca,
niràsayaü visaüyuttaü,

na vidyate yasya càèà
hy asmiü loke pare 'pi ca |
niràèiùaü visaüyuktaü
*****
179

yassàlayà na vijjanti,
aÿÿàya akathaïkathã,
amatogadhaü anuppattaü,

yasyàlayo nàsti sadà
yo jÿàtà niùkathaükathaþ |
amÔtaü caiva yaþ pràpto
*****

yodha puÿÿaÿ ca pàpaÿ ca
ubho saïgaü upaccagà,
asokaü virajaü suddhaü,

yo du puÿe ca pave ca yas tu puõyaü ca pàpaü càpy
uhu ùaÙa uvaca‹ ubhau saïgàv upatyagàt |
aùaÙa viraya budhu [saïgàtigaü visaüyuktaü]

[àgataü nàbhinandanti
prakramantaü na èocati] |
aèokaü virajaü èàntaü
*****

candaü va vimalaü suddhaü,
vippasannam anàvilaü
nandãbhavaparikkhãõaü,
Gàndhàrã 36 [1.36] Brammaõa Udànavarga 33.31C Bràhmaõa

[chitvaõa paja saüdaõa] candro và vimalaþ èuddho
............. viprasanno hy anàvilaþ |
nanibhavaparikùiõa nandãbhavaparikùãõaü
*****
180

yo imaü palipathaü duggaü
saüsàraü moham accagà,
tiõõo pàragato jhàyã
anejo akathaïkathã,
anupàdàya nibbuto,

ya imàü parikhàü durgàü
saüsàraugham upatyagàt |
tãrõaþ pàragato dhyàyã
hy aneyo niùkathaükathaþ |
nirvÔtaè cànupàdàya
*****

yodha kàme pahatvàna
anàgàro paribbaje
kàmabhavaparikkhãõaü,

yo du kama prahatvaõa sarvakàmàü viprahàya
aõakare parivaya yo 'nagàraþ parivrajet |
kamabhokaparikùiõa [kàmàsravavisaüyuktaü]
*****

yodha taõhaü pahatvàna,
anàgàro paribbaje,
taõhàbhavaparikkhãõaü,

[na vidyate yasya tÔùõà
càsmiü loke pare 'pi ca] |
tÔùõàbhavaparikùãõaü
*****
181

hitvà mànusakaü yogaü,
dibbaü yogaü upaccagà,
sabbayogavisaüyuttaü,

hitvà mànuùyakàü kàmàü
divyàü kàmàn upatyagàt |
sarvalokavisaüyuktaü
*****

hitvà ratiÿ ca aratiÿ ca,
sãtibhåtaü niråpadhiü,
sabbalokàbhibhuü vãraü,

hitvà ratiü càratiü ca
èãtãbhåto niraupadhiþ |
sarvalokàbhibhår dhãro
*****

cutiü yo vedi sattànaü
upapattiÿ ca sabbaso,
asattaü sugataü buddhaü,

yo cudi uvedi satvaõa cyutiü yo vetti satvànàm
vavati ca vi sarvaèo upapattiü ca sarvaèaþ |
[budhu adimaèarira] asaktaþ sugato buddho
*****
182

yassa gatiü na jànanti,
devà gandhabbamànusà,
khãõàsavaü arahantaü,

yasa gadi na jaõadi gatiü yasya na jànanti
deva ga-avamaõ . . devagandharvamànuùàþ |
[tadhakadasa budhasa] [anantajÿànasaüyuktaü]
tam ahu brommi bramaõa. bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||

[yasya rako ca doùo ca
avija ca vira‹da]
kùiõasavu arahada
tam ahu bromi brammaõa.
*****

yassa pure ca pacchà ca
majjhe ca natthi kiÿcanaü,
akiÿcanaü anàdànaü,
Gàndhàrã 34 [1.34] Brammaõa Udànavarga 33.29A Bràhmaõa

yasa pure ya pacha ya yasya paècàt pure càpi
. . . . . . . . . . .i madhye càpi na vidyate |
akijaõa aõadaõa [virajaü bandhanàn muktaü]
tam ahu brommi brammaõa. bravãmi bràhmaõaü hi tam ||
*****

usabhaü pavaraü vãraü,
mahesiü vijitàvinaü,
anejaü nhàtakaü buddhaü,

. . . . . . . . ra dhira (.) Ôùabhaü pravaraü nàgaü
. h . . . . viyidaviõo maharùiü vijitàvinam |
aõiha õadaka budhu aneyaü snàtakaü buddhaü
*****
183

pubbenivàsaü yo vedã,
saggàpàyaÿ ca passati,
atho jàtikkhayaü patto,
abhiÿÿàvosito muni,
sabbavositavosànaü,

purvenivasa yo uvedi pårvenivàsaü yo vetti
svaga avaya ya paèadi svargàpàyàüè ca paèyati |
atha jadikùaya prato atha jàtikùayaü pràpto
abhiÿavosido muõi. hy abhijÿàvyavasito muniþ |
[duþkhasyàntaü prajànàti]
Bràhmaõavaggo chabbãsatimo.
184

A Comparative Edition of Dhammapada

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

A Comparative Edition of Dhammapada

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

A Comparative Edition of Dhammapada

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

What is the document about?

What is the document about?

What are the different parts of the document?

What are the different parts of the document?

A Comparative Edition

Pàëi text with parallels from Sanskritised Prakrit

edited together with

A Study of the Dhammapada Collection

Part 1: A Study of the Dhammapada Collection.....1

Part 2: The Comparative Dhammapada.....34

This work was originally published on my website www.ancient-buddhist-texts.net in

Texts employed in this Edition

The Dhammapada, A New Edition edited by ânandajoti Bhikkhu (Ancient Buddhist

Changes in presentation made in this edition:

Changes in presentation made in this edition:

The Gàndhàrã Dharmapada edited by John Brough (Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi,

I am very grateful to the Early Buddhist Manuscript Project at the University of

Changes in presentation made in this edition:

In the original text of the Gàndhàrã Dharmapada as printed by Brough certain

dividing compounds with a hyphen.

Also note that:

Udànavarga edited by Franz Bernhard (Vandenhoeck + Ruprecht, GŒttingen, 1965)

Mahàvastu, edited by E. Senart (Paris, 1882, 1890, 1897).

Gilgit Manuscripts, edited by Prof. Nalinaksha Dutt (Calcutta, 1950).

Avadàna-èataka, edited by J.S. Speyer (St. Petersburg, 1902, 1906).

Mahàvastu Other Texts

Mahàvastu Other Texts

In the Pàëi Dhammapada there are 26 chapters, having 423 verses.

In the Patna Dharmapada there are 22 chapters, with 414 verses.

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga

1: Yamaka 1: Jama 13: Yamaka 29: Yuga

20: Magga 20: Màgga 6: Magu 12: Màrga

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga

1.1 Yamaka 1.1 Jama 13.1 Yamaka 31.23 Citta

1.9 Yamaka 6.11 øoka 12.11 Thera 29.7 Yuga

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga

2.1 Appamàda 2.1 Apramàda 7.6 Apramadu 4.1 Apramàda

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga

3.1 Citta 19.1 Citta 8.2 Cita (ab)* 31.8 Citta

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga

4.1 Puppha 8.11 Puùpa 18.12 Puùpa (bcd)* 18.1 Puùpa

4.15 Puppha 8.15 Puùpa 18.14 Puùpa 18.12 Puùpa

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga

5.1 Bàla 11.12 Bàla 1.19 Anitya

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga

6.1 Paõóita 12.12 Attha 14.8 Paõida 28.7 Pàpa

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga

7.1 Arahanta 6.3 øoka 29.35 Yuga

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga

8.1 Sahassa 21.1 Sahasra 19.2 Sahasa 24.1 Peyàla (bcd)

Although Udànavarga doesn't have a Sahasravarga, its Peyàlavarga (a name

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga

9.1 Pàpa 7.1 Kalyàõã 28.23 Pàpa

9.9 Pàpa 7.11 Kalyàõã 28.15 Pàpa

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga

10.1 Daõóa 12.8 Daõóa (acd) 5.19 Priya (acd)

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga

11.1 Jarà 13.18 øaraõa 10.? Jara 1.4 Anitya

Although the Gàndhàrã Jaravaga is badly damaged, Brough nevertheless lists no

Pàëi Patna Gàndhàrã Udànavarga